RIYAD BANK’S WEEKLY ECONOMIC BRIEFING

January 20, 2007 at 7:47 pm | Posted in Arabs, Economics, Financial, Globalization, Islam, Middle East, Research | Leave a comment

spin-globe.gif

books-globe.gif

globe-purple.gif

history.gif

world.gif

compass.gif

loudspeaker.gif

Riyad Bank’s Weekly Economic Briefing

Khan H. Zahid, Ph.D.
Chief Economist and Vice President
Riyad Bank
P.O. Box 22622
Riyadh 11416, Saudi Arabia
Tel: (966-1) 401-3030 x. 2534
Fax: (966-1) 401-3030 x. 2159

Email:
khan.zahid@riyadbank.com

Economics economics@riyadbank.com

Saturday, January 20, 2007

Riyad Bank’s Weekly Economic Briefing

We present our global outlook for 2007.

Thought-provoking teaser to ponder:

If it could start all over again, what would be the best location in the Middle East for Dubai, “The Manhattan of the Middle East”?

Many Dubai property developers are moving into neighboring countries like Saudi Arabia, Egypt, Jordan, Lebanon, Libya, etc. and joining homegrown developers in these countries also.

We invite your response. [Hint] : Who has all the advantages of Dubai and none of its disadvantages?

[Cheat sheet: Our recent reports on the strengths and weaknesses of the Dubai real estate miracle].

Khan H. Zahid, Ph.D.
Chief Economist and Vice President
Riyad Bank
P.O. Box 22622
Riyadh 11416, Saudi Arabia
Tel: (966-1) 401-3030 x. 2534
Fax: (966-1) 401-3030 x. 2159
Email:
khan.zahid@riyadbank.com

Riyad Bank Weekly Economic Briefing

Economics economics@riyadbank.com

Saturday, January 20, 2007

“FALSE FLAG” OPERATIONS IN THE MIDDLE EAST

January 20, 2007 at 6:27 pm | Posted in Arabs, Books, Globalization, History, Middle East, Zionism | Leave a comment

spin-globe.gif

books-globe.gif

globe-purple.gif

history.gif

world.gif

compass.gif

loudspeaker.gif

Israel’s “False Flag” Operations

Unit 131

Lavon Affair

Israel’s attitude to its neigbors is “sado-neurotic” and governed by endless perfidy at the center of which are endless killings and “false flag operations” where incidents are engineered in the Middle East and now worldwide, which are calculated to embroil others and to shift blame and thus engender national or even global turmoil.

From the Israeli invasion of Lebanon in 1982 till today, many incidents and assassinations in Lebanon, to take but one example, are such “false flag” or “black operations” carried out by Israeli agents.

The famous “template” for such operations is the so-called Lavon Affair from 1954:

Lavon Affair

“The top-secret cell, Unit 131, which was to carry out the operation, had existed since 1948 and under Aman since 1950. At the time of Operation Suzannah, Unit 131 was the subject of a bitter dispute between Aman and Mossad over who should control it.”The Lavon Affair refers to the scandal over a failed Israeli covert operation in Egypt known as Operation Suzannah, in which Egyptian, American and British-owned targets in Egypt were bombed in the summer of 1954. It became known as the Lavon Affair after the Israeli defense minister Pinhas Lavon, who was forced to resign because of the incident, or cryptically as The Unfortunate Affair (Hebrew: Esek HaBish).

Operation Suzannah

In the early 1950s the United States began pressuring the British to withdraw from the Suez Canal and thereby abandon two operative treaties, the Convention of Constantinople and the Anglo-Egyptian Treaty of 1936 that made the canal a neutral zone under British control. Israel was strongly opposed to the British withdrawal, as it feared that it would remove a moderating effect on Nasser‘s military ambitions, especially toward Israel, but diplomatic methods failed to sway the British. In the summer of 1954 Colonel Binyamin Gibli, the chief of Israel’s military intelligence, Aman, initiated Operation Suzannah in order to reverse that decision. The goal of the Operation was to carry out bombings and other acts of sabotage in Egypt with the aim of creating an atmosphere in which the British and American opponents of British withdrawal from Egypt would be able to gain the upper hand and block the withdrawal.[1]

The top-secret cell, Unit 131, which was to carry out the operation, had existed since 1948 and under Aman since 1950. At the time of Operation Suzannah, Unit 131 was the subject of a bitter dispute between Aman and Mossad over who should control it.

Unit 131 operatives had been recruited several years before, when the Israeli intelligence officer Avram Dar arrived in Cairo under a British cover. He had recruited several Egyptian Jews who had previously been active in illegal emigration activities and trained them for covert operations. Aman decided to activate the network in the spring of 1954. On July 2, a post office in Alexandria was firebombed, and on July 14, the U.S. Information Agency libraries in Alexandria and Cairo, and a British-owned theater were bombed. The homemade bombs, consisting of bags containing acid placed over nitroglycerine, were inserted into books, and placed on the shelves of the libraries just before closing time. Several hours later, as the acid ate through the bags, the bombs would explode. They did little damage to the targets and caused no injuries or deaths. Egyptian authorities arrested one suspect, Robert Dassa, when his bomb accidentally ignited prematurely in his pocket. Having searched his apartment, they found incriminating evidence and names of accomplices to the operation. Several suspects were arrested, including Egyptian Jews and undercover Israelis.

The trial against those arrested lasted until January 27, 1955, when two of the accused (Moshe Marzouk and Shmuel Azar) were condemned to execution by hanging, two were acquitted, and the rest received lengthy prison terms. One suspect was tortured to death in prison, and another one had committed suicide. Israeli agent Avraham Seidenberg (Avri Elad, alias Paul Frank) had managed to escape.

The trial was criticized as a show trial, and there were credible allegations that evidence had been extracted by torture. [1]

The imprisoned operatives were eventually freed in 1967, in a secret addendum to a prisoner of war exchange.

Soon after the affair, Mossad chief Isser Harel expressed suspicion to Aman concerning the integrity of Avri Elad. Despite his concerns, Aman continued using Elad for intelligence operations until 1956, when he was caught trying to sell Israeli documents to the Egyptians. Elad was tried and sentenced to 10 years imprisonment. In 1980, Harel publicly revealed evidence that Elad had been turned by the Egyptians even before Operation Suzannah. If true, this would imply that Egyptian Intelligence was aware of the operation from the beginning.

Political aftermath

In meetings with prime minister Moshe Sharett, secretary of defense Pinhas Lavon denied any knowledge of the operation. When intelligence chief Gibli contradicted Lavon, Sharrett commissioned a board of inquiry consisting of Israeli Supreme Court Justice Isaac Olshan and the first chief of staff of the Israel Defense Forces, Yaakov Dori that was unable to find conclusive evidence that Lavon had authorized the operation. Lavon tried to fix the blame on Shimon Peres, who was the secretary general of the defense ministry, and Gibli for insubordination and criminal negligence. Sharett resolved the dilemma by siding with Peres, after which Lavon resigned. Former prime minister David Ben-Gurion succeeded Lavon as minister of defense.

In April of 1960, a review of minutes from the inquiry found inconsistencies and possibly a fraudulent document in Gibli’s original testimony that seemed to support Lavon’s account of events. During this time, it also came to light that Seidenberg (the Israeli agent running Operation Suzannah in Egypt), had committed perjury during the original inquiry. Seidenberg was also suspected of betraying the group to Egyptian authorities; though the charges were never proven, he was eventually sentenced to a jail term of 10 years. Ben-Gurion scheduled closed hearings with a new board of inquiry chaired by Chaim Cohen, a supreme court justice.

This inquiry found that the perjury indeed had been committed, and that Lavon had not authorized the operation. Sharett and Levi Eshkol tried to issue a statement that would placate both Lavon and those who had opposed him. Ben-Gurion refused to accept the compromise and viewed it as a divisive play within the Mapai party. After another investigative committee sided with the Cohen inquiry, Ben-Gurion resigned from his post as defense minister. This led to the expulsion of Lavon from the Histadrut labor union and an early call for new elections which changed the political structure in Israel.

It should be noted that the specifics of Operation Suzannah were not public at the time of the political upheaval.

Legacy

While Israeli concerns about Nasser’s military ambitions turned out to have some merit, Operation Suzannah and the Lavon Affair turned out to be disastrous for Israel in several ways:

  • The Egyptian government used the trial as a pretext for a series of efforts to punish Egyptian Jews culminating in 1958 when, following the Suez Crisis, 25,000 Jews were expelled by Egypt and at least 1,000 ended up in prisons and detention camps.
  • Israel lost significant standing and credibility in its relations with the United Kingdom and the United States that would take years to repair.
  • The tactics of the operation led to deep-seated suspicion of Israeli intelligence methods, such as agents provacateurs and false flag operations.
  • The political aftermath caused considerable political turmoil in Israel that affected the influence of its government.

In March 2005, Israel publicly honored the surviving operatives, and President Moshe Katsav presented each with a certificate of appreciation for their efforts on behalf of the state, ending decades of official denial by Israel.[2]

See also

  • History of Israel (under “Lavon affair”)

  • Moshe Marzouk

    References

    • Black, Ian (1992). Israel’s Secret Wars: A History of Israel’s Intelligence Services, Futura, ISBN 0802132863.
    • S. Teveth, Ben-Gurion’s spy: the story of the political scandal that shaped modern Israel. Columbia University Press, 1996, ISBN 0231104642.
    • Ostrovsky, Victor and Hoy, Claire. By Way of Deception. St. Martin’s Press, 1991, ISBN 0-312-92614-6.
      1. According to historian Shabtai Teveth, who wrote one of the more detailed accounts, the assignment was “To undermine Western confidence in the existing [Egyptian] regime by generating public insecurity and actions to bring about arrests, demonstrations, and acts of revenge, while totally concealing the Israeli factor. The team was accordingly urged to avoid detection, so that suspicion would fall on the Muslim Brotherhood, the Communists, ‘unspecified malcontents’ or ‘local nationalists’.” (Ben-Gurion’s Spy, Columbia University Press, 1996, p. 81)
      2. Israel Honors Egyptian Spies 50 Years After Fiasco“, Reuters, March 30, 2005.

Further reading

  • Aviezer Golan (Ninio, Marcelle, Victor Levy, Robert Dassa and Philip Natanson (As told to Aviezer Golan) (Translated from Hebrew by Petretz Kidron) (Fwd by Golda Meir): Operation Susannah, Harper & Row, NYC, 1978 ISBN 0-060-11555-6

External Links

LOMBARD STREET

January 20, 2007 at 2:09 pm | Posted in Books, Economics, Financial, Globalization, History, Literary | Leave a comment

spin-globe.gif

books-globe.gif

globe-purple.gif

history.gif

world.gif

compass.gif

loudspeaker.gif

lombardstreet1.jpg

LOMBARD STREET

LOMBARD STREET

A Description of the Money Market.

by

WALTER BAGEHOT

CHAPTER I.

Introductory.

I venture to call this Essay `Lombard Street,’ and not the `Money Market,’ or any such
phrase, because I wish to deal, and to show that I mean to deal, with concrete realities.
A notion prevails that the Money Market is something so impalpable that it can only be
spoken of in very abstract words, and that therefore books on it must always be
exceedingly difficult. But I maintain that the Money Market is as concrete and real as
anything else; that it can be described in as plain words; that it is the writer’s fault
if what he says is not clear. In one respect, however, I admit that I am about to take
perhaps an unfair advantage. Half, and more than half, of the supposed `difficulty’ of the
Money Market has arisen out of the controversies as to `Peel’s Act,’ and the abstract
discussions on the theory on which that act is based, or supposed to be based. But in the
ensuing pages I mean to speak as little as I can of the Act of 1844; and when I do speak
of it, I shall deal nearly exclusively with its experienced effects, and scarcely at all,
if at all, with its refined basis.

For this I have several reasons,one, that if you say anything about the Act of 1844, it
is little matter what else you say, for few will attend to it. Most critics will seize on
the passage as to the Act, either to attack it or defend it, as if it were the main point.
There has been so much fierce controversy as to this Act of Parliament and there is still
so much animosity that a single sentence respecting it is far more interesting to very
many than a whole book on any other part of the subject. Two hosts of eager disputants on
this subject ask of every new writer the one question Are you with us or against us? and
they care for little else. Of course if the Act of 1844 really were, as is commonly
thought, the primum mobile of the English Money Market,the source of all good according to
some, and the source of all harm according to others,the extreme irritation excited by an
opinion on it would be no reason for not giving a free opinion. A writer on any subject
must not neglect its cardinal fact, for fear that others may abuse him. But, in my
judgment, the Act of 1844 is only a subordinate matter in the Money Market; what has to be
said on it has been said at disproportionate length; the phenomena connected with it have
been magnified into greater relative importance than they at all deserve. We must never
forget that a quarter of a century has passed since 1844, a period singularly remarkable
for its material progress, and almost marvellous in its banking development. Even,
therefore, if the facts so much referred to in 1844 had the importance then ascribed to
them,and I believe that in some respects they were even then overstated,there would be
nothing surprising in finding that in a new world new phenomena had arisen which now are
larger and stronger. In my opinion this is the truth: since 1844, Lombard Street is so
changed that we cannot judge of it without describing and discussing a most vigorous adult
world which then was small and weak. On this account I wish to say as little as is fairly
possible of the Act of 1844, and, as far as I can, to isolate and dwell exclusively on the
`Post- Peel’ agencies, so that those who have had enough of that well- worn theme (and
they are very many) may not be wearied, and that the new and neglected parts of the
subject may be seen as they really are.

The briefest and truest way of describing Lombard Street is to say that it is by far
the greatest combination of economical power and economical delicacy that the world has
even seen. Of the greatness of the power there will be no doubt. Money is economical
power. Everyone is aware that England is the greatest moneyed country in the world;
everyone admits that it has much more immediately disposable and ready cash than any other
country. But very few persons are aware how much greater the ready balance the floating
loan-fund which can be lent to anyone or for any purposeis in England than it is anywhere
else in the world. A very few figures will show how large the London loan-fund is, and how
much greater it is than any other. The known deposits of banks which publish their
accounts are, in

 

£

London (31st December, 1872) 120,000,000
Paris (27th February, 1873) 13,000,000
New York (February, 1873) 40,000,000
German Empire (31st January, 1873) 8,000,000

And the unknown deposits in banks which do not publish their accounts are in London
much greater than those many other of these cities. The bankers’ deposits of London are
many times greater than those of any other city, those of Great Britain many times greater
than those of any other country.

Of course the deposits of bankers are not a strictly accurate measure of the resources
of a Money Market. On the contrary, much more cash exists out of banks in France and
Germany, and in all non-banking countries, than could be found in England or Scotland,
where banking is developed. But that cash is not, so to speak, `money-market money:’ it is
not attainable. Nothing but their immense misfortunes, nothing but a vast loan in their
own securities, could have extracted the hoards of France from the custody of the French
people. The offer of no other securities would have tempted them, for they had confidence
in no other securities. For all other purposes the money hoarded was useless and might as
well not have been hoarded. But the English money is `borrowable’ money. Our people are
bolder in dealing with their money than any continental nation, and even if they were not
bolder, the mere fact that their money is deposited in a bank makes it far more
obtainable. A million in the hands of a single banker is a great power; he can at once
lend it where he will, and borrowers can come to him, because they know or believe that he
has it. But the same sum scattered in tens and fifties through a whole nation is no power
at all: no one knows where to find it or whom to ask for it. Concentration of money in
banks, though not the sole cause, is the principal cause which has made the Money Market
of England so exceedingly rich, so much beyond that of other countries.

The effect is seen constantly. We are asked to lend, and do lend, vast sums, which it
would be impossible to obtain elsewhere. It is sometimes said that any foreign country can
borrow in Lombard Street at a price: some countries can borrow much cheaper than others;
but all, it is said, can have some money if they choose to pay enough for it. Perhaps this
is an exaggeration; but confined, as of course it was meant to be, to civilised
Governments, it is not much of an exaggeration. There are very few civilised Governments
that could not borrow considerable sums of us if they choose, and most of them seem more
and more likely to choose. If any nation wants even to make a railway especially at all a
poor nation it is sure to come to this country to the country of banks for the money. It
is true that English bankers are not themselves very great lenders to foreign states. But
they are great lenders to those who lend. They advance on foreign stocks, as the phrase
is, with `a margin;’ that is, they find eighty per cent of the money, and the nominal
lender finds the rest. And it is in this way that vast works are achieved with English aid
which but for that aid would never have been planned.

In domestic enterprises it is the same. We have entirely lost the idea that any
undertaking likely to pay, and seen to be likely, can perish for want of money; yet no
idea was more familiar to our ancestors, or is more common now in most countries. A
citizen of London in Queen Elizabeth’s time could not have imagined our state of mind.
He would have thought that it was of no
use inventing railways (if he could have understood what a railway meant), for you would
not have been able to collect the capital with which to make them. At this moment, in
colonies and all rude countries, there is no large sum of transferable money; there is no
fund from which you can borrow, and out of which you can make immense works. Taking the
world as a whole-either now or in the past it is certain that in poor states there is no
spare money for new and great undertakings, and that in most rich states the money is too
scattered, and clings too close to the hands of the owners, to be often obtainable in
large quantities for new purposes. A place like Lombard Street, where in all but the
rarest times money can be always obtained upon good security or upon decent prospects of
probable gain, is a luxury which no country has ever enjoyed with even comparable equality
before.

But though these occasional loans to new enterprises and foreign States are the most
conspicuous instances of the power of Lombard Street, they are not by any means the most
remarkable or the most important use of that power. English trade is carried on upon
borrowed capital to an extent of which few foreigners have an idea, and none of our
ancestors could have conceived. In every district small traders have arisen, who `discount
their bills’ largely, and with the capital so borrowed, harass and press upon, if they do
not eradicate, the old capitalist. The new trader has obviously an immense advantage in
the struggle of trade. If a merchant have 50,000 l. all his own,to gain 10 per cent on it
he must make 5,000 l. a year, and must charge for his goods accordingly; but if another
has only 10,000 l., and borrows 40,000 l. by discounts (no extreme instance in our modem
trade), he has the same capital of 50,000 l. to use, and can sell much cheaper. If the
rate at which he borrows be 5 per cent., he will have to pay 2,000 l. a year; and if, like
the old trader, he make 5,000 l. a year, he will still, after paying his interest, obtain
3,000 l. a year, or 30 per cent, on his own 10,000 l. As most merchants are content with
much less than 30 per cent, he will be able, if he wishes, to forego some of that profit,
lower the price of the commodity, and drive the old-fashioned traderthe man who trades on
his own capitalout of the market. In modem English business, owing to the certainty of
obtaining loans on discount of bills or otherwise at a moderate rate of interest, there is
a steady bounty on trading with borrowed capital, and a constant discouragement to confine
yourself solely or mainly to your own capital.

This increasingly democratic structure of English commerce is very unpopular in many
quarters, and its effects are no doubt exceedingly mixed. On the one hand, it prevents the
long duration of great families of merchant princes, such as those of Venice and Genoa,
who inherited nice cultivation as well as great wealth, and who, to some extent, combined
the tastes of an aristocracy with the insight and verve of men of business. These are
pushed out, so to say, by the dirty crowd of little men. After a generation or two they
retire into idle luxury. Upon their immense capital they can only obtain low profits, and
these they do not think enough to compensate them for the rough companions and rude
manners they must meet in business. This constant levelling of our commercial houses is,
too, unfavourable to commercial morality. Great firms, with a reputation which they have
received from the past, and which they wish to transmit to the future, cannot be guilty of
small frauds. They live by a continuity of trade, which detected fraud would spoil. When
we scrutinise the reason of the impaired reputation of English goods, we find it is the
fault of new men with little money of their own, created by bank `discounts.’ These men
want business at once, and they produce an inferior article to get it. They rely on
cheapness, and rely successfully.

But these defects and others in the democratic structure of commerce are compensated by
one great excellence. No country of great hereditary trade, no European country at least,
was ever so little `sleepy,’ to use the only fit word, as England; no other was ever so
prompt at once to seize new advantages. A country dependent mainly on great `merchant
princes’ will never be so prompt; their commerce perpetually slips more and more into a
commerce of routine. A man of large wealth, however intelligent, always thinks, more or
less ‘I have a great income, and I want to keep it. If things go on as they are I shall
certainly keep it; but if they change I may not keep it.’ Consequently he considers every
change of circumstance a `bore,’ and thinks of such changes as little as he can. But a new
man, who has his way to make in the world, knows that such changes are his opportunities;
he is always on the look-out for them, and always heeds them when he finds them. The rough
and vulgar structure of English commerce is the secret of its life; for it contains `the
propensity to variation,’ which, in the social as in the animal kingdom, is the principle
of progress.

In this constant and chronic borrowing, Lombard Street is the great go-between. It is a
sort of standing broker between quiet saving districts of the country and the active
employing districts. Why particular trades settled in particular places it is often
difficult to say; but one thing is certain, that when a trade has settled in any one spot,
it is very difficult for another to oust itimpossible unless the second place possesses
some very great intrinsic advantage. Commerce is curiously conservative in its homes,
unless it is imperiously obliged to migrate. Partly from this cause, and partly from
others, there are whole districts in England which cannot and do not employ their own
money. No purely agricultural county does so. The savings of a county with good land but
no manufactures and no trade much exceed what can be safely lent in the county. These
savings are first lodged in the local banks, are by them sent to London, and are deposited
with London bankers, or with the bill brokers. In either case the result is the same. The
money thus sent up from the accumulating districts is employed in discounting the bills of
the industrial districts. Deposits are made with the bankers and bill brokers in Lombard
Street by the bankers of such counties as Somersetshire and Hampshire, and those bill
brokers and bankers employ them in the discount of bills from Yorkshire and Lancashire.
Lombard Street is thus a perpetual agent between the two great divisions of England,
between the rapidly-growing districts, where almost any amount of money can be well and
easily employed, and the stationary and the declining districts, where there is more money
than can be used.

This organisation is so useful because it is so easily adjusted. Political economists
say that capital sets towards the most profitable trades, and that it rapidly leaves the
less profitable and non-paying trades. But in ordinary countries this is a slow process,
and some persons who want to have ocular demonstration of abstract truths have been
inclined to doubt it because they could not see it. In England, however, the process would
be visible enough if you could only see the books of the bill brokers and the bankers.
Their bill cases as a rule are full of the bills drawn in the most profitable trades, and caeteris
paribus
and in comparison empty of those drawn in the less profitable.
If the iron trade ceases to be as
profitable as usual, less iron is sold; the fewer the sales the fewer the bills; and in
consequence the number of iron bills in Lombard street is diminished. On the other hand,
if in consequence of a bad harvest the corn trade becomes on a sudden profitable,
immediately `corn bills’ are created in great numbers, and if good are discounted in
Lombard Street. Thus English capital runs as surely and instantly where it is most wanted,
and where there is most to be made of it, as water runs to find its level.

This efficient and instantly-ready organisation gives us an enormous advantage in
competition with less advanced countriesless advanced, that is, in this particular respect
of credit. In a new trade English capital is instantly at the disposal of persons capable
of understanding the new opportunities and of making good use of them. In countries where
there is little money to lend, and where that little is lent tardily and reluctantly,
enterprising traders are long kept back, because they cannot at once borrow the capital,
without which skill and knowledge are useless. All sudden trades come to England, and in
so doing often disappoint both rational probability and the predictions of philosophers.
The Suez Canal is a curious case of this. All predicted that the canal would undo what the
discovery of the passage to India round the Cape effected. Before that all Oriental trade
went to ports in the South of Europe, and was thence diffused through Europe. That London
and Liverpool should be centres of East Indian commerce is a geographical anomaly, which
the Suez Canal, it was said, would rectify. `The Greeks,’ said M. de Tocqueville, `the
Styrians, the Italians, the Dalmatians, and the Sicilians, are the people who will use the
Canal if any use it.’ But, on the contrary, the main use of the Canal has been by the
English. None of the nations named by Tocqueville had the capital, or a tithe of it, ready
to build the large screw steamers which alone can use the Canal profitably. Ultimately
these plausible predictions may or may not be right, but as yet they have been quite
wrong, not because England has rich peoplethere are wealthy people in all countriesbut
because she possesses an unequalled fund of floating money, which will help in a moment
any merchant who sees a great prospect of new profit.

And not only does this unconscious `organisation of capital,’ to use a continental
phrase, make the English specially quick in comparison with their neighbours on the
continent at seizing on novel mercantile opportunities, but it makes them likely also to
retain any trade on which they have once regularly fastened. Mr. Macculloch, following
Ricardo, used to teach that all old nations had a special aptitude for trades in which
much capital is required. The interest of capital having been reduced in such countries,
he argued, by the necessity of continually resorting to inferior soils, they can undersell
countries where profit is high in all trades needing great capital. And in this theory
there is doubtless much truth, though it can only be applied in practice after a number of
limitations and with a number of deductions of which the older school of political
economists did not take enough notice. But the same principle plainly and practically
applies to England, in consequence of her habitual use of borrowed capital. As has been
explained, a new man, with a small capital of his own and a large borrowed capital, can
undersell a rich man who depends on his own capital only. The rich man wants the full rate
of mercantile profit on the whole of the capital employed in his trade, but the poor man
wants only the interest of money (perhaps not a third of the rate of profit) on very much
of what he uses, and therefore an income will be an ample recompense to the poor man which
would starve the rich man out of the trade. All the common notions about the new
competition of foreign countries with England and its dangersnotions in which there is in
other aspects much truth require to be reconsidered in relation to this aspect. England
has a special machinery for getting into trade new men who will be content with low
prices, and this machinery will probably secure her success, for no other country is soon
likely to rival it effectually.

There are many other points which might be insisted on, but it would be tedious and
useless to elaborate the picture. The main conclusion is very plain that English trade is
become essentially a trade on borrowed capital, and that it is only by this refinement of
our banking system that we are able to do the sort of trade we do, or to get through the
quantity of it.

But in exact proportion to the power of this system is its delicacy I should hardly say
too much if I said its danger. Only our familiarity blinds us to the marvellous nature of
the system. There never was so much borrowed money collected in the world as is now
collected in London. Of the many millions in Lombard street, infinitely the greater
proportion is held by bankers or others on short notice or on demand; that is to say, the
owners could ask for it all any day they please: in a panic some of them do ask for some
of it. If any large fraction of that money really was demanded, our banking system and our
industrial system too would be in great danger.

Some of those deposits too are of a peculiar and very distinct nature. Since the
Franco-German war, we have become to a much larger extent than before the Bankers of
Europe.
A very large sum of foreign money is on various accounts and
for various purposes held here. And in a time of panic it might be asked for. In 1866 we
held only a much smaller sum of foreign money, but that smaller sum was demanded and we
had to pay it at great cost and suffering, and it would be far worse if we had to pay the
greater sums we now hold, without better resources than we had then.

It may be replied, that though our instant liabilities are great, our present means are
large; that though we have much we may be asked to pay at any moment, we have very much
always ready to pay it with. But, on the contrary, there is no country at present, and
there never was any country before, in which the ratio of the cash reserve to the bank
deposits was so small as it is now in England.(1) So far
from our being able to rely on the proportional magnitude of our cash in hand, the amount
of that cash is so exceedingly small that a bystander almost trembles when he compares its
minuteness with the immensity of the credit which rests upon it.

Again, it may be said that we need not be alarmed at the magnitude of our credit system
or at its refinement, for that we have learned by experience the way of controlling it,
and always manage it with discretion. But we do not always manage it with discretion.
There is the astounding instance of Overend, Gurney, and Co. to the contrary. Ten years
ago that house stood next to the Bank of England in the City of London; it was better
known abroad than any similar firm known, perhaps, better than any purely English firm.
The partners had great estates, which had mostly been made in the business. They still
derived an immense income from it. Yet in six years they lost all their own wealth, sold
the business to the company, and then lost a large part of the company’s capital. And
these losses were made in a manner so reckless and so foolish, that one would think a
child who had lent money in the City of London would have lent it better. After this
example, we must not confide too surely in long-established credit, or in firmly-rooted
traditions of business. We must examine the system on which these great masses of money
are manipulated, and assure ourselves that it is safe and right.

But it is not easy to rouse men of business to the task. They let the tide of business
float before them; they make money or strive to do so while it passes, and they are
unwilling to think where it is going. Even the great collapse of Overends, though it
caused a panic, is beginning to be forgotten. Most men of business think’Anyhow this
system will probably last my time. It has gone on a long time, and is likely to go on
still.’ But the exact point is, that it has not gone on a long time. The collection of
these immense sums in one place and in few hands is perfectly new. In 1844 the liabilities
of the four great London Joint Stock Banks were 10,637,000 l.; they now are more than
60,000,000 l. The private deposits of the Bank of England then were 9,000,000 l.; they now
are 8,000,000 l. There was in throughout the country but a fraction of the vast deposit
business which now exists. We cannot appeal, therefore, to experience to prove the safety
of our system as it now is, for the present magnitude of that system is entirely new.
Obviously a system may be fit to regulate a few millions, and yet quite inadequate when it
is set to cope with many millions. And thus it may be with `Lombard Street,’ so rapid has
been its growth, and so unprecedented is its nature.

I am by no means an alarmist. I believe that our system, though curious and peculiar,
may be worked safely; but if we wish so to work it, we must study it. We must not think we
have an easy task when we have a difficult task, or that we are living in a natural state
when we are really living in an artificial one. Money will not manage itself, and Lombard
street has a great deal of money to manage.

CHAPTER II.

A General View of Lombard Street.

I.

The objects which you see in Lombard Street, and in that money world which is grouped
about it, are the Bank of England, the Private Banks, the Joint Stock Banks, and the bill
brokers. But before describing each of these separately we must look at what all have in
common, and at the relation of each to the others.

The distinctive function of the banker, says Ricardo, `begins as soon as he uses the money of others;’ as long as he uses his own
money he is only a capitalist. Accordingly all the banks in Lombard Street (and bill
brokers are for this purpose only a kind of bankers) hold much money belonging to other
people on running account and on deposit. In continental language, Lombard Street is an
organization of credit, and we are to see if it is a good or bad organization in its kind,
or if, as is most likely, it turn out to be mixed, what are its merits and what are its
defects?

The main point on which one system of credit differs from another is `soundness.’
Credit means that a certain confidence is given, and a certain trust reposed. Is that
trust justified? and is that confidence wise? These are the cardinal questions. To put it
more simplycredit is a set of promises to pay; will those promises be kept? Especially in
banking, where the `liabilities,’ or promises to pay, are so large, and the time at which
to pay them, if exacted, is so short, an instant capacity to meet engagements is the
cardinal excellence.

All which a banker wants to pay his creditors is a sufficient supply of the legal
tender of the country, no matter what that legal tender may be. Different countries differ
in their laws of legal tender, but for the primary purposes of banking these systems are
not material. A good system of currency will benefit the country, and a bad system will
hurt it. Indirectly, bankers will be benefited or injured with the country in which they
live; but practically, and for the purposes of their daily life, they have no need to
think, and never do think, on theories of currency. They look at the matter simply. They
say `I am under an obligation to pay such and such sums of legal currency; how much have I
in my till, or have I at once under my command, of that currency?’ In America, for
example, it is quite enough for a banker to hold `greenbacks,’ though the value of these
changes as the Government chooses to enlarge or contract the issue. But a practical New
York banker has no need to think of the goodness or badness of this system at all; he need
only keep enough `greenbacks’ to pay all probable demands, and then he is fairly safe from
the risk of failure.

By the law of England the legal tenders are gold and silver coin (the last for small
amounts only), and Bank of England notes. But the number of our attainable bank notes is
not, like American `greenbacks,’ dependent on the will of the State; it is limited by the
provisions of the Act of 1844. That Act separates the Bank of England into two halves. The
Issue Department only issues notes, and can only issue 15,000,000 l. on Government
securities; for all the rest it must have bullion deposited. Take, for example an account,
which may be considered an average specimen of those of the last few yearsthat for the
last week of 1869:

An account pursuant to the Act 7th and 8th Victoria, cap. 32, for the week ending on
Wednesday, the 29th day of December, 1869.

ISSUE DEPARTMENT.

  £   £
Notes issued 33,288,640 Government debt 11,015,100
    Other securities 3,984,900
    Gold coin and bullion 18,288,640
    Silver bullion  
  33,288,640   33,288,640

BANKING DEPARTMENT.

  £   £
Proprietors’ capital 14,553,000 Government securities 13,811,953
Rest 3,103,301 Other securities 19,781,988
Public deposits, including Exchequer,
Savings’ Banks, Commissioners of National Debt, and dividend accounts
8,585,215 Gold and silver coins 907,982
Other deposits 18,204,607 Notes 10,389,690
Seven-day and other bills 445,490    
  44,891,613   44,891,613

GEO. FORBES, Chief Cashier. Dated the 30th December, 1869.

There are here 15,000,000 l. bank notes issued on securities, and 18,288,640 l.
represented by bullion. The Bank of England has no power by law to increase the currency
in any other manner. It holds the stipulated amount of securities, and for all the rest it
must have bullion. This is the `cast iron’ systemthe `hard and fast’ line which the
opponents of the Act say ruins us, and which the partizans of the Act say saves us. But I
have nothing to do with its expediency here. All which is to my purpose is that our paper
`legal tender,’ our bank notes, can only be obtained in this manner. If, therefore, an
English banker retains a sum of Bank of England notes or coin in due proportion to his
liabilities, he has a sufficient amount of the legal tender of this country, and he need
not think of anything more.

But here a distinction must be made. It is to be observed that properly speaking we
should not include in the `reserve’ of a bank `legal tenders,’ or cash, which the Bank
keeps to transact its daily business. That is as much a part of its daily stock-in-trade
as its desks or offices; or at any rate, whatever words we may choose to use, we must
carefully distinguish between this cash in the till which is wanted every day, and the
safety-fund, as we may call it, the special reserve held by the bank to meet extraordinary
and unfrequent demands.

What then, subject to this preliminary explanation, is the amount of legal tender held
by our bankers against their liabilities? The answer is remarkable, and is the key to our
whole system. It may be broadly said that no bank in London or out of it holds any
considerable sum in hard cash or legal tender (above what is wanted for its daily
business) except the Banking Department of the Bank of England. That department had on the
29th day of December, 1869, liabilities as follows:

  £
Public deposits 8,585,000
Private deposits 18,205,000
Seven-day and other bills 445,000
Total 27,235,000

and a cash reserve of 11,297,0001. And this is all the cash reserve, we must carefully
remember, which, under the law, the Banking Department of the Bank of England as we
cumbrously call it the Bank of England for banking purposes possesses. That department can
no more multiply or manufacture bank notes than any other bank can multiply them. At that
particular day the Bank of England had only 11,297,000 l. in its till against liabilities
of nearly three times the amount. It had `Consols’ and other securities which it could
offer for sale no doubt, and which, if sold, would augment its supply of bank notesand the
relation of such securities to real cash will be discussed presently; but of real cash,
the Bank of England for this purpose the banking bankhad then so much and no more.

And we may well think this a great deal, if we examine the position of other banks. No
other bank holds any amount of substantial importance in its own till beyond what is
wanted for daily purposes. All London banks keep their principal reserve on deposit at the
Banking Department of the Bank of England. This is by far the easiest and safest place for
them to use. The Bank of England thus has the responsibility of taking care of it. The
same reasons which make it desirable for a private person to keep a banker make it also
desirable for every banker, as respects his reserve, to bank with another banker if he
safely can. The custody of very large sums in solid cash entails much care, and some cost;
everyone wishes to shift these upon others if he can do so without suffering. Accordingly,
the other bankers of London, having perfect confidence in the Bank of England, get that
bank to keep their reserve for them.

The London bill brokers do much the same. Indeed, they are only a special sort of
bankers who allow daily interest on deposits, and who for most of their money give
security. But we have no concern now with these differences of detail. The bill brokers
lend most of their money, and deposit the remnant either with the Bank of England or some
London banker. That London banker lends what he chooses of it, the rest he leaves at the
Bank of England. You always come back to the Bank of England at last. But those who keep
immense sums with a banker gain a convenience at the expense of a danger. They are liable
to lose them if the bank fail. As all other bankers keep their banking reserve at the Bank
of England, they are liable to fail if it fails. They are dependent on the management of
the Bank of England in a day of difficulty and at a crisis for the spare money they keep
to meet that difficulty and crisis. And in this there is certainly considerable risk.
Three times `Peel’s Act’ has been suspended because the Banking Department was empty.
Before the Act was broken

  £
In 1847, the Banking Department was
reduced to
1,994,000
1857 " " 1,462,000
1866 " 3,000,000

In fact, in none of those years could the Banking Department of the Bank of England
have survived if the law had not been broken. Nor must it be fancied that this danger is
unreal, artificial, and created by law. There is a risk of our thinking so, because we
hear that the danger can be cured by breaking an Act; but substantially the same danger
existed before the Act. In 1825, when only coin was a legal tender, and when there was
only one department in the Bank, the Bank had reduced its reserve to 1,027,000 l., and was
within an ace of stopping payment.

But the danger to the depositing banks is not the sole or the principal consequence of
this mode of keeping the London reserve. The main effect is to cause the reserve to be
much smaller in proportion to the liabilities than it would otherwise be. The reserve of
the London bankers being on deposit in the Bank of England, the Bank always lends a
principal part of it. Suppose, a favourable supposition, that the Banking Department holds
more than two-fifths of its liabilities in cashthat it lends three-fifths of its deposits
and retains in reserve only two-fifths. If then the aggregate of the bankers’ deposited
reserve be 5,000,000 l., 3,000,000 l. of it will be lent by the Banking Department, and
2,000,000 l. will be kept in the till. In consequence, that 2,000,000 l. is all which is
really held in actual cash as against the liabilities of the depositing banks. If Lombard
Street were on a sudden thrown into liquidation, and made to pay as much as it could on
the spot, that 2,000,000 l. would be all which the Bank of England could pay to the
depositing banks, and consequently all, besides the small cash in the till, which those
banks could on a sudden pay to the persons who have deposited with them.

We see then that the banking reserve of the Bank of England some o,ooo,oool. on an
average of years now, and formerly much lessis all which is held against the liabilities
of Lombard Street; and if that were all, we might well be amazed at the immense
development of our credit systemin plain English. at the immense amount of our debts
payable on demand, and the smallness of the sum of actual money which we keep to pay them
if demanded. But there is more to come. Lombard Street is not only a place requiring to
keep a reserve, it is itself a place where reserves are kept. All country bankers keep
their reserve in London. They only retain in each country town the minimum of cash
necessary to the transaction of the current business of that country town. Long experience
has told them to a nicety how much this is, and they do not waste capital and lose profit
by keeping more idle. They send the money to London, invest a part of it in securities,
and keep the rest with the London bankers and the bill brokers. The habit of Scotch and
Irish bankers is much the same. All their spare money is in London, and is invested as all
other London money now is; and, therefore, the reserve in the Banking Department of the
Bank of England is the banking reserve not only of the Bank of England, but of all
Londonand not only of all London, but of all England, Ireland, and Scotland too.

Of late there has been a still further increase in our liabilities. Since the
Franco-German war, we may be said to keep the European reserve also. Deposit Banking is
indeed so small on the Continent, that no large reserve need be held on account of it. A
reserve of the same sort which is needed in England and Scotland is not needed abroad. But
all great communities have at times to pay large sums in cash, and of that cash a great
store must be kept somewhere. Formerly there were two such stores in Europe, one was the
Bank of France, and the other the Bank of England. But since the suspension of specie
payments by the Bank of France, its use as a reservoir of specie is at an end. No one can
draw a cheque on it and be sure of getting gold or silver for that cheque. Accordingly the
whole liability for such international payments in cash is thrown on the Bank of England.
No doubt foreigners cannot take from us our own money; they must send here `value in some
shape or other for all they take away. But they need not send `cash;’ they may send good
bills and discount them in Lombard Street and take away any part of the produce, or all
the produce, in bullion. It is only putting the same point in other words to say that all
exchange operations are centering more and more in London. Formerly for many purposes
Paris was a European settling-house, but now it has ceased to be so. The note of the Bank
of France has not indeed been depreciated enough to disorder ordinary transactions. But
any depreciation, however smalleven the liability to depreciation without its realityis
enough to disorder exchange transactions. They are calculated to such an extremity of
fineness that the change of a decimal may be fatal, and may turn a profit into a loss.
Accordingly London has become the sole great settling-house of exchange transactions in
Europe, instead of being formerly one of two. And this pre-eminence London will probably
maintain, for it is a natural pre-eminence. The number of mercantile bills drawn upon
London incalculably surpasses those drawn on any other European city; London is the place
which receives more than any other place, and pays more than any other place, and
therefore it is the natural `clearing house.’ The pre-eminence of Paris partly arose from
a distribution of political power, which is already disturbed; but that of London depends
on the regular course of commerce, which is singularly stable and hard to change.

Now that London is the clearing-house to foreign countries, London has a new liability
to foreign countries. At whatever place many people have to make payments, at that place
those people must keep money. A large deposit of foreign money in London is now necessary
for the business of the world. During the immense payments from France to Germany, the sum
in transituthe sum in London has perhaps been unusually large. But it will ordinarily be
very great. The present political circumstances no doubt will soon change. We shall soon
hold in Lombard Street far less of the money of foreign governments; but we shall hold
more and more of the money of private persons; for the deposit at a clearing-house
necessary to settle the balance of commerce must tend to increase as that commerce itself
increases.

And this foreign deposit is evidently of a delicate and peculiar nature. It depends on
the good opinion of foreigners, and that opinion may diminish or may change into a bad
opinion. After the panic of 1866, especially after the suspension of Peel’s Act (which
many foreigners confound with a suspension of cash payments), a large amount of foreign
money was withdrawn from London. And we may reasonably presume that in proportion as we
augment the deposits of cash by foreigners in London, we augment both the chances and the
disasters of a `run’ upon England.

And if that run should happen, the bullion to meet it must be taken from the Bank.
There is no other large store in the country. The great exchange dealers may have a little
for their own purposes, but they have no store worth mentioning in comparison with this.
If a foreign creditor is so kind as to wait his time and buy the bullion as it comes into
the country, he may be paid without troubling the Bank or distressing the money market.
The German Government has recently been so kind; it was in no respect afraid. But a
creditor who takes fright will not wait, and if he wants bullion in a hurry he must come
to the Bank of England.

In consequence all our credit system depends on the Bank of England for its security.
On the wisdom of the directors of that one Joint Stock Company, it depends whether England
shall be solvent or insolvent. This may seem too strong, but it is not. All banks depend
on the Bank of England, and all merchants depend on some banker. If a merchant have 10,000
l. at his bankers, and wants to pay it to some one in Germany, he will not be able to pay
it unless his banker can pay him, and the banker will not be able to pay if the Bank of
England should be in difficulties and cannot produce his `reserve.’

The directors of the Bank are, therefore, in fact, if not in name, trustees for the
public, to keep a banking reserve on their behalf; and it would naturally be expected
either that they distinctly recognized this duty and engaged to perform it, or that their
own self-interest was so strong in the matter that no engagement was needed. But so far
from there being a distinct undertaking on the part of the Bank directors to perform this
duty, many of them would scarcely acknowledge it, and some altogether deny it. Mr. Hankey,
one of the most careful and most experienced of them, says in his book on the Bank of
England, the best account of the practice and working of the Bank which anywhere exists’I
do not intend here to enter at any length on the subject of the general management of the
Bank, meaning the Banking Department, as the principle upon which the business is
conducted does not differ, as far as I am aware, from that of any wellconducted bank in
London.’ But, as anyone can see by the published figures, the Banking Department of the
Bank of England keeps as a great reserve in bank notes and coin between 30 and 50 per cent
of its liabilities, and the other banks only keep in bank notes and coin the bare minimum
they need to open shop with. And such a constant difference indicates, I conceive, that
the two are not managed on the same principle.

The practice of the Bank has, as we all know, been much and greatly improved. They do
not now manage like the other Banks in Lombard Street. They keep an altogether different
kind and quantity of reserve; but though the practice is mended the theory is not. There
has never been a distinct resolution passed by the Directors of the Bank of England, and
communicated by them to the public, stating even in the most general manner, how much
reserve they mean to keep or how much they do not mean, or by what principle in this
important matter they will be guided.

The position of the Bank directors is indeed most singular. On the one side a great
city opiniona great national opinion, I may say, for the nation has learnt much from many
panicsrequires the directors to keep a large reserve. The newspapers, on behalf of the
nation, are always warning the directors to keep it, and watching that they do keep it;
but, on the other hand, another less visible but equally constant pressure pushes the
directors in exactly the reverse way, and inclines them to diminish the reserve.

This is the natural desire of all directors to make a good dividend for their
shareholders. The more money lying idle the less, caeteris paribus, is the
dividend; the less money lying idle the greater is the dividend. And at almost every
meeting of the proprietors of the Bank of England, there is a conversation on this
subject. Some proprietor says that he does not see why so much money is kept idle, and
hints that the dividend ought to be more.

Indeed, it cannot be wondered at that the Bank proprietors do not quite like their
position. Theirs is the oldest bank in the City, but their profits do not increase, while
those of other banks most rapidly increase. In 1844, the dividend on the stock of the Bank
of England was 7 per cent, and the price of the stock itself 212; the dividend now is 9
per cent, and the price of the stock 232. But in the same time the shares of the London
and Westminster Bank, in spite of an addition of 100 per cent to the capital, have risen
from 27 to 66, and the dividend from 6 per cent to 20 per cent. That the Bank proprietors
should not like to see other companies getting richer than their company is only natural.

Some part of the lowness of the Bank dividend, and of the consequent small value of
Bank stock, is undoubtedly caused by the magnitude of the Bank capital; but much of it is
also due to the great amount of unproductive cashof cash which yields no interestthat the
Banking Department of the Bank of England keeps lying idle. If we compare the London and
Westminster Bankwhich is the first of the joint-stock banks in the public estimation and
known to be very cautiously and carefully managedwith the Bank of England, we shall see
the difference at once. The London and Westminster has only 13 per cent of its liabilities
lying idle. The Banking Department of the Bank of England has over 40 per cent. So great a
difference in the management must cause, and does cause, a great difference in the
profits. Inevitably the shareholders of the Bank of England will dislike this great
difference; more or less, they will always urge their directors to diminish (as far as
possible) the unproductive reserve, and to augment as fall as possible their own dividend.

In most banks there would be a wholesome dread restraining the desire of the
shareholders to reduce the reserve; they would fear to impair the credit of the bank. But
fortunately or unfortunately, no one has any fear about the Bank of England. The English
world at least believes that it will not, almost that it cannot, fail. Three times since
1844 the Banking Department has received assistance, and would have failed without it. In
1825, the entire concern almost suspended payment; in 1797, it actually did so. But still
there is a faith in the Bank, contrary to experience, and despising evidence. No doubt in
every one of these years the condition of the Bank, divided or undivided, was in a certain
sense most sound; it could ultimately have paid all its creditors all it owed, and
returned to its shareholders all their own capital. But ultimate payment is not what the
creditors of a bank want; they want present, not postponed, payment; they want to be
repaid according to agreement; the contract was that they should be paid on demand, and if
they are not paid on demand they may be ruined. And that instant payment, in the years I
speak of, the Bank of England certainly could not have made. But no one in London ever
dreams of questioning the credit of the Bank, and the Bank never dreams that its own
credit is in danger. Somehow everybody feels the Bank is sure to come right. In 1797, when
it had scarcely any money left, the Government said not only that it need not pay away
what remained, but that it must not. The `effect of letters of licence’ to break Peel’s
Act has confirmed the popular conviction that the Government is close behind the Bank, and
will help it when wanted. Neither the Bank nor the Banking Department have ever had an
idea of being put `into liquidation;’ most men would think as soon of `winding up’ the
English nation.

Since then the Bank of England, as a bank, is exempted from the perpetual apprehension
that makes other bankers keep a large reserve the apprehension of discreditit would seem
particularly necessary that its managers should be themselves specially interested in
keeping that reserve, and specially competent to keep it. But I need not say that the Bank
directors have not their personal fortune at stake in the management of the Bank. They are
rich City merchants, and their stake in the Bank is trifling in comparison with the rest
of their wealth. If the Bank were wound up, most of them would hardly in their income feel
the difference. And what is more, the Bank directors are not trained bankers; they were
not bred to the trade, and do not in general give the main power of their minds to it.
They are merchants, most of whose time and most of whose real mind are occupied in making
money in their own business and for themselves.

It might be expected that as this great public duty was cast upon the Banking
Department of the Bank, the principal statesmen (if not Parliament itself) would have
enjoined on them to perform it. But no distinct resolution of Parliament has ever enjoined
it; scarcely any stray word of any influential statesman. And, on the contrary, there is a
whole catena of authorities, beginning with Sir Robert Peel and ending with Mr.
Lowe, which say that the Banking Department of the Bank of England is only a Bank like any
other banka Company like other companies; that in this capacity it has no peculiar
position, and no public duties at all. Nine-tenths of English statesmen, if they were
asked as to the management of the Banking Department of the Bank of England, would reply
that it was no business of theirs or of Parliament at all; that the Banking Department
alone must look to it.

The result is that we have placed the exclusive custody of our entire banking reserve
in the hands of a single board of directors not particularly trained for the dutywho might
be called `amateurs,’ who have no particular interest above other people in keeping it
undiminishedwho acknowledge no obligation to keep it undiminished who have never been told
by any great statesman or public authority that they are so to keep it or that they have
anything to do with it who are named by and are agents for a proprietary which would have
a greater income if it was diminished,who do not fear, and who need not fear, ruin, even
if it were all gone and wasted.

That such an arrangement is strange must be plain; but its strangeness can only be
comprehended when we know what the custody of a national banking reserve means, and how
delicate and difficult it is.

II.

Such a reserve as we have seen is kept to meet sudden and unexpected demands. If the
bankers of a country are asked for much more than is commonly wanted, then this reserve
must be resorted to. What then are these extra demands? and how is this extra reserve to
be used? Speaking broadly, these extra demands are of two kindsone from abroad to meet
foreign payments requisite to pay large and unusual foreign debts, and the other from at
home to meet sudden apprehension or panic arising in any manner, rational or irrational.

No country has ever been so exposed as England to a foreign demand on its banking
reserve, not only because at present England is a large borrower from foreign nations, but
also (and much more) because no nation has ever had a foreign trade of such magnitude, in
such varied objects, or so ramified through the world. The ordinary foreign trade of a
country requires no cash; the exports on one side balance the imports on the other. But a
sudden trade of import like the import of foreign corn after a bad harvestor (what is much
less common, though there are cases of it) the cessation of any great export,causes a
balance to become due, which must be paid in cash.

Now, the only source from which large sums of cash can be withdrawn in countries where
banking is at all developed, is a `bank reserve.’ In England especially, except a few sums
of no very considerable amount held by bullion dealers in the course of their business,
there are no sums worth mentioning in cash out of the banks; an ordinary person could
hardly pay a serious sum without going to some bank, even if he spent a month in trying.
All persons who wish to pay a large sum in cash trench of necessity on the banking
reserve. But then what is `cash?’ Within a country the action of a Government can settle
the quantity, and therefore the value, of its currency; but outside its own country, no
Government can do so. Bullion is the cash’ of international trade; paper currencies are of
no use there, and coins pass only as they contain more or less bullion.

When then the legal tender of a country is purely metallic, all that is necessary is
that banks should keep a sufficient store of that `legal tender.’ But when the `legal
tender’ is partly metal and partly paper, it is necessary that the paper `legal tender’the
bank noteshould be convertible into bullion. And here I should pass my limits, and enter
on the theory of Peel’s Act if I began to discuss the conditions of convertibility. I deal
only with the primary pre-requisite of effectual foreign paymentsa sufficient supply of
the local legal tender; with the afterstep the change of the local legal tender into the
universally acceptable commodityI cannot deal.

What I have to deal with is, for the present, ample enough. The Bank of England must
keep a reserve of `legal tender’ to be used for foreign payments if itself fit, and to be
used in obtaining bullion if itself unfit. And foreign payments are sometimes very large,
and often very sudden. The `cotton drain,’ as it is called the drain to the East to pay
for Indian cotton during the American Civil War took many millions from this country for a
series of years. A bad harvest must take millions in a single year. In order to find such
great sums, the Bank of England requires the steady use of an effectual instrument.

That instrument is the elevation of the rate of interest. If the interest of money be
raised, it is proved by experience that money does come to Lombard Street, and theory
shows that it ought to come. To fully explain the matter I must go deep into the theory of
the exchanges, but the general notion is plain enough. Loanable capital, like every other
commodity, comes where there is most to be made of it. Continental bankers and others
instantly send great sums here, as soon as the rate of interest shows that it can be done
profitably. While English credit is good, a rise of the value of money in Lombard Street
immediately by a banking operation brings money to Lombard Street. And there is also a
slower mercantile operation. The rise in the rate of discount acts immediately on the
trade of this country. Prices fall here; in consequence imports are diminished, exports
are increased, and, therefore, there is more likelihood of a balance in bullion coming to
this country after the rise in the rate than there was before.

Whatever personsone bank or many banksin any country hold the banking reserve of that
country, ought at the very beginning of an unfavourable foreign exchange at once to raise
the rate of interest, so as to prevent their reserve from being diminished farther, and so
as to replenish it by imports of bullion.

This duty, up to about the year 1860, the Bank of England did not perform at all, as I
shall show farther on. A more miserable history can hardly be found than that of the
attempts of the Bankif indeed they can be called attemptsto keep a reserve and to manage a
foreign drain between the year 1819 (when cash payments were resumed by the Bank, and when
our modern Money Market may be said to begin) and the year 1857. The panic of that year
for the first time taught the Bank directors wisdom, and converted them to sound
principles. The present policy of the Bank is an infinite improvement on the policy before
1857: the two must not be for an instant confounded; but nevertheless, as I shall
hereafter show, the present policy is now still most defective, and much discussion and
much effort. will be wanted before that policy becomes what it ought to be.

A domestic drain is very different. Such a drain arises from a disturbance of credit
within the country, and the difficulty of dealing with it is the greater, because it is
often caused, or at least often enhanced, by a foreign drain. Times without number the
public have been alarmed mainly because they saw that the Banking reserve was already low,
and that it was daily getting lower. The two maladiesan external drain and an
internal-often attack the money market at once. What then ought to be done?

In opposition to what might be at first sight supposed, the best way for the bank or
banks who have the custody of the bank reserve to deal with a drain arising from internal
discredit, is to lend freely. The first instinct of everyone is the contrary. There being
a large demand on a fund which you want to preserve, the most obvious way to preserve it
is to hoard itto get in as much as you can, and to let nothing go out which you can help.
But every banker knows that this is not the way to diminish discredit. This discredit
means, `an opinion that you have not got any money,’ and to dissipate that opinion, you
must, if possible, show that you have money: you must employ it for the public benefit in
order that the public may know that you have it. The time for economy and for accumulation
is before. A good banker will have accumulated in ordinary times the reserve he is to make
use of in extraordinary times.

Ordinarily discredit does not at first settle on any particular bank, still less does
it at first concentrate itself on the bank or banks holding the principal cash reserve.
These banks are almost sure to be those in best credit, or they would not be in that
position, and, having the reserve, they are likely to look stronger and seem stronger than
any others. At first, incipient panic amounts to a kind of vague conversation: Is A. B. as
good as he used to be? Has not C. D. lost money? and a thousand such questions. A hundred
people are talked about, and a thousand think,’Am I talked about, or am I not?’ `Is my
credit as good as it used to be, or is it less?’ And every day, as a panic grows, this
floating suspicion becomes both more intense and more diffused; it attacks more persons;
and attacks them all more virulently than at first. All men of experience, therefore, try
to strengthen themselves,’ as it is called, in the early stage of a panic; they borrow
money while they can; they come to their banker and offer bills for discount, which
commonly they would not have offered for days or weeks to come. And if the merchant be a
regular customer, a banker does not like to refuse, because if he does he will be said, or
may be said, to be in want of money, and so may attract the panic to himself. Not only
merchants but all persons under pecuniary liabilitiespresent or imminentfeel this wish to
`strengthen themselves,’ and in proportion to those liabilities. Especially is this the
case with what may be called the auxiliary dealers in credit. Under any system of banking
there will always group themselves about the main bank or banks (in which is kept the
reserve) a crowd of smaller money dealers, who watch the minutae of bills, look into
special securities which busy bankers have not time for, and so gain a livelihood. As
business grows, the number of such subsidiary persons augments. The various modes in which
money may be lent have each their peculiarities, and persons who devote themselves to one
only lend in that way more safely, and therefore more cheaply. In time of panic, these
subordinate dealers in money will always come to the principal dealers. In ordinary times,
the intercourse between the two is probably close enough. The little dealer is probably in
the habit of pledging his `securities’ to the larger dealer at a rate less than he has
himself charged, and of running into the market to lend again. His time and brains are his
principal capital, and he wants to be always using them. But in times of incipient panic,
the minor money dealer always becomes alarmed. His credit is never very established or
very wide; he always fears that he may be the person on whom current suspicion will
fasten, and often he is so. Accordingly he asks the larged dealer for advances. A number
of such persons ask all the large dealersthose who have the moneythe holders of the
reserve. And then the plain problem before the great dealers comes to be `How shall we
best protect ourselves? No doubt the immediate advance to these second-class dealers is
annoying, but may not the refusal of it even be dangerous? A panic grows by what it feeds
on; if it devours these second-class men, shall we, the first class, be safe?’

A panic, in a word, is a species of neuralgia, and according to the rules of science
you must not starve it. The holders of the cash reserve must be ready not only to keep it
for their own liabilities, but to advance it most freely for the liabilities of others.
They must lend to merchants, to minor bankers, to `this man and that man,’ whenever the
security is good. In wild periods of alarm, one failure makes many, and the best way to
prevent the derivative failures is to arrest the primary failure which causes them. The
way in which the panic of 1825 was stopped by advancing money has been described in so
broad and graphic a way that the passage has become classical. `We lent it,’ said Mr.
Harman, on behalf of the Bank of England, `by every possible means and in modes we had
never adopted before; we took in stock on security, we purchased Exchequer bills, we made
advances on Exchequer bills, we not only discounted outright, but we made advances on the
deposit of bills of exchange to an immense amount, in short, by every possible means
consistent with the safety of the Bank, and we were not on some occasions over-nice.
Seeing the dreadful state in which the public were, we rendered every assistance in our
power.’ After a day or two of this treatment, the entire panic subsided, and the `City’
was quite calm.

The problem of managing a panic must not be thought of as mainly a `banking’ problem.
It is primarily a mercantile one. All merchants are under liabilities; they have bills to
meet soon, and they can only pay those bills by discounting bills on other merchants. In
other words, all merchants are dependent on borrowing money, and large merchants are
dependent on borrowing much money. At the slightest symptom of panic many merchants want
to borrow more than usual; they think they will supply themselves with the means of
meeting their bills while those means are still forthcoming. If the bankers gratify the
merchants, they must lend largely just when they like it least; if they do not gratify
them, there is a panic.

On the surface there seems a great inconsistency in all this. First, you establish in
some bank or banks a certain reserve; you make of it or them a kind of ultimate treasury,
where the last shilling of the country is deposited and kept. And then you go on to say
that this final treasury is also to be the last lending-house; that out of it unbounded,
or at any rate immense, advances are to be made when no once else lends. This seems like
sayingfirst, that the reserve should be kept, and then that it should not be kept. But
there is no puzzle in the matter. The ultimate banking reserve of a country (by whomsoever
kept) is not kept out of show, but for certain essential purposes, and one of those
purposes is the meeting a demand for cash caused by an alarm within the country. It is not
unreasonable that our ultimate treasure in particular cases should be lent; on the
contrary, we keep that treasure for the very reason that in particular cases it should be
lent.

When reduced to abstract principle, the subject comes to this. An `alarm’ is an opinion
that the money of certain persons will not pay their creditors when those creditors want
to be paid. If possible, that alarm is best met by enabling those persons to pay their
creditors to the very moment. For this purpose only a little money is wanted. If that
alarm is not so met, it aggravates into a panic, which is an opinion that most people, or
very many people, will not pay their creditors; and this too can only be met by enabling
all those persons to pay what they owe, which takes a great deal of money. No one has
enough money, or anything like enough, but the holders of the bank reserve.

Not that the help so given by the banks holding that reserve necessarily diminishes it.
Very commonly the panic extends as far, or almost as far, as the bank or banks which hold
the reserve, but does not touch it or them at all. In this case it is enough if the
dominant bank or banks, so to speak, pledge their credit for those who want it. Under our
present system it is often quite enough that a merchant or a banker gets the advance made
to him put to his credit in the books of the Bank of England; he may never draw a cheque
on it, or, if he does, that cheque may come in again to the credit of some other customer,
who lets it remain on his account. An increase of loans at such times is often an increase
of the liabilities of the bank, not a diminution of its reserve. Just so before 1844, an
issue of notes, as in to quell a panic entirely internal did not diminish the bullion
reserve. The notes went out, but they did not return. They were issued as loans to the
public, but the public wanted no more; they never presented them for payment; they never
asked that sovereigns should be given for them. But the acceptance of a great liability
during an augmenting alarm, though not as bad as an equal advance of cash, is the thing
next worst. At any moment the cash may be demanded. Supposing the panic to grow, it will
be demanded, and the reserve will be lessened accordingly.

No doubt all precautions may, in the end, be unavailing. `On extraordinary occasions,’
says Ricardo, `a general panic may seize the country, when every one becomes desirous of
possessing himself of the precious metals as the most convenient mode of realising or
concealing his property,against such panic banks have no security on any system.’
The bank or banks which hold the reserve may last a little longer than the others; but if
apprehension pass a certain bound, they must perish too. The use of credit is, that it
enables debtors to use a certain part of the money their creditors have lent them. If all
those creditors demand all that money at once, they cannot have it, for that which their
debtors have used, is for the time employed, and not to be obtained. With the advantages
of credit we must take the disadvantages too; but to lessen them as much as we can, we
must keep a great store of ready money always available, and advance out of it very freely
in periods of panic, and in times of incipient alarm.

The management of the Money Market is the more difficult, because, as has been said,
periods of internal panic and external demand for bullion commonly occur together. The
foreign drain empties the Bank till, and that emptiness, and the resulting rise in the
rate of discount, tend to frighten the market. The holders of the reserve have, therefore,
to treat two opposite maladies at onceone requiring stringent remedies, and especially a
rapid rise in the rate of interest; and the other, an alleviative treatment with large and
ready loans.

Before we had much specific experience, it was not easy to prescribe for this compound
disease; but now we know how to deal with it. We must look first to the foreign drain, and
raise the rate of interest as high as may be necessary. Unless you can stop the foreign
export, you cannot allay the domestic alarm. The Bank will get poorer and poorer, and its
poverty will protract or renew the apprehension. And at the rate of interest so raised,
the holdersone or more-of the final Bank reserve must lend freely. Very large loans at
very high rates are the best remedy for the worst malady of the money market when a
foreign drain is added to a domestic drain. Any notion that money is not to be had, or
that it may not be had at any price, only raises alarm to panic and enhances panic to
madness. But though the rule is clear, the greatest delicacy, the finest and best skilled
judgment, are needed to deal at once with such great and contrary evils.

And great as is the delicacy of such a problem in all countries, it is far greater in
England now than it was or is elsewhere. The strain thrown by a panic on the final bank
reserve is proportional to the magnitude of a country’s commerce, and to the number and
size of the dependent banksbanks, that is, holding no cash reservethat are grouped around
the central bank or banks. And in both respects our system causes a stupendous strain. The
magnitude of our commerce, and the number and magnitude of the banks which depend on the
Bank of England, are undeniable. There are very many more persons under great liabilities
than there are, or ever were, anywhere else. At the commencement of every panic, all
persons under such liabilities try to supply themselves with the means of meeting those
liabilities while they can. This causes a great demand for new loans. And so far from
being able to meet it, the bankers who do not keep an extra reserve at that time borrow
largely, or do not renew large loansvery likely do both.

London bankers, other than the Bank of England, effect this in several ways. First,
they have probably discounted bills to a large amount for the bill brokers, and if these
bills are paid, they decline discounting any others to replace them. The directors of the
London and Westminster Bank had, in the panic of 1857, discounted millions of such bills,
and they justly said that if those bills were paid they would have an amount of cash far
more than sufficient for any demand.(2) But how were those
bills to be paid? Some one else must lend the money to pay them. The mercantile community
could not on a sudden bear to lose so large a sum of borrowed money; they have been used
to rely on it, and they could not carry on their business without it. Least of all could
they bear it at the beginning of a panic, when everybody wants more money than usual.
Speaking broadly, those bills can only be paid by the discount of other bills. When the
bills (suppose) of a Manchester warehouseman which he gave to the manufacturer become due,
he cannot, as a rule, pay for them at once in cash; he has bought on credit, and he has
sold on credit. He is but a middleman. To pay his own bill to the maker of the goods, he
must discount the bills he has received from the shopkeepers to whom he has sold the
goods; but if there is a sudden cessation in the means of discount, he will not be able to
discount them. All our mercantile community must obtain new loans to pay old debts. If
some one else did not pour into the market the money which the banks like the London and
Westminster Bank take out of it, the bills held by the London and Westminster Bank could
not be paid.

Who then is to pour in the new money? Certainly not the bill brokers. They have been
used to re-discount with such banks as the London and Westminster millions of bills, and
if they see that they are not likely to be able to re-discount those bills, they instantly
protect themselves and do not discount them. Their business does not allow them to keep
much cash unemployed. They give interest for all the money deposited with theman interest
often nearly approaching the interest they can charge; as they can only keep a small
reserve a panic tells on them more quickly than on anyone else. They stop their discounts,
or much diminish their discounts, immediately. There is no new money to be had from them,
and the only place at which they can have it is the Bank of England.

There is even a simpler case: the banker who is uncertain of his credit, and wants to
increase his cash, may have money on deposit at the bill brokers. If he wants to replenish
his reserve, he may ask for it, suppose, just when the alarm is beginning. But if a great
number of persons do this very suddenly, the bill brokers will not at once be able to pay
without borrowing. They have excellent bills in their case, but these will not be due for
some days; and the demand from the more or less alarmed bankers is for payment at once and
to-day. Accordingly the bill broker takes refuge at the Bank of England the only place
where at such a moment new money is to be had.

The case is just the same if the banker wants to sell Consols, or to call in money lent
on Consols. These he reckons as part of his reserve. And in ordinary times nothing can be
better. According to the saying, you `can sell Consols on a Sunday.’ In a time of no
alarm, or in any alarm affecting that particular banker only, he can rely on such reserve
without misgiving. But not so in a general panic. Then, if he wants to sell 500,000 l.
worth of Consols, he will not find 500,000 l. of fresh money ready to come into the
market. All ordinary bankers are wanting to sell, or thinking they may have to sell. The
only resource is the Bank of England. In a great panic, Consols cannot be sold unless the
Bank of England will advance to the buyer, and no buyer can obtain advances on Consols at
such a time unless the Bank of England will lend to him.

The case is worse if the alarm is not confined to the great towns, but is diffused
through the country. As a rule, country bankers only keep so much barren cash as is
necessary for their common business. All the rest they leave at the bill brokers, or at
the interest-giving banks, or invest in Consols and such securities. But in a panic they
come to London and want this money. And it is only from the Bank of England that they can
get it, for all the rest of London want their money for themselves.

If we remember that the liabilities of Lombard Street payable on demand are far larger
than those of any like market, and that the liabilities of the country are greater still,
we can conceive the magnitude of the pressure on the Bank of England when both Lombard
Street and the country suddenly and at once come upon it for aid. No other bank was ever
exposed to a demand so formidable, for none ever before kept the banking reserve for such
a nation as the English. The mode in which the Bank of England meets this great
responsibility is very curious. It unquestionably does make enormous advances in every
panic

    £ £
In 1847 the loans on `private
securities’
increased from 18,963,000 to 20,409,000
1857 ditto ditto 20,404,000 to 31,350,000
1866 ditto ditto 18,507,000 to 33,447,000

But, on the other hand, as we have seen, though the Bank, more or less, does its duty,
it does not distinctly acknowledge that it is its duty. We are apt to be solemnly told
that the Banking Department of the Bank of England is only a bank like other banksthat it
has no peculiar duty in times of panicthat it then is to look to itself alone, as other
banks look. And there is this excuse for the Bank. Hitherto questions of banking have been
so little discussed in comparison with questions of currency, that the duty of the Bank in
time of panic has been put on a wrong ground.

It is imagined that because bank notes are a legal tender, the Bank has some peculiar
duty to help other people. But bank notes are only a legal tender at the Issue Department,
not at the Banking Department, and the accidental combination of the two departments in
the same building gives the Banking Department no aid in meeting a panic. If the Issue
Department were at Somerset House, and if it issued Government notes there, the position
of the Banking Department under the present law would be exactly what it is now. No doubt,
formerly the Bank of England could issue what it pleased, but that historical reminiscence
makes it no stronger now that it can no longer so issue. We must deal with what is, not
with what was.

And a still worse argument is also used. It is said that because the Bank of England
keeps the `State account’ and is the Government banker, it is a sort of `public
institution’ and ought to help everybody. But the custody of the taxes which have been
collected and which wait to be expended is a duty quite apart from panics. The Government
money may chance to be much or little when the panic comes. There is no relation or
connection between the two. And the State, in getting the Bank to keep what money it may
chance to have, or in borrowing of it what money it may chance to want, does not hire it
to stop a panic or much help it if it tries.

The real reason has not been distinctly seen. As has been already saidbut on account of
its importance and perhaps its novelty it is worth saying againwhatever bank or banks keep
the ultimate banking reserve of the country must lend that reserve most freely in time of
apprehension, for that is one of the characteristic uses of the bank reserve, and the mode
in which it attains one of the main ends for which it is kept. Whether rightly or wrongly,
at present and in fact the Bank of England keeps our ultimate bank reserve, and therefore
it must use it in this manner.

And though the Bank of England certainly do make great advances in time of panic, yet
as they do not do so on any distinct principle, they naturally do it hesitatingly,
reluctantly, and with misgiving. In 1847, even in 1866the latest panic, and the one in
which on the whole the Bank acted the bestthere was nevertheless an instant when it was
believed the Bank would not advance on Consols, or at least hesitated to advance on them.
The moment this was reported in the City and telegraphed to the country, it made the panic
indefinitely worse. In fact, to make large advances in this faltering way is to incur the
evil of making them without obtaining the advantage. What is wanted and what is necessary
to stop a panic is to diffuse the impression, that though money may be dear, still money
is to be had. If people could be really convinced that they could have money if they wait
a day or two, and that utter ruin is not coming, most likely they would cease to run in
such a mad way for money. Either shut the Bank at once, and say it will not lend more than
it commonly lends, or lend freely, boldly, and so that the public may feel you mean to go
on lending. To lend a great deal, and yet not give the public confidence that you will
lend sufficiently and effectually, is the worst of all policies; but it is the policy now
pursued.

In truth, the Bank do not lend from the motives which should make a bank lend. The
holders of the Bank reserve ought to lend at once and most freely in an incipient panic,
because they fear destruction in the panic. They ought not to do it to serve others; they
ought to do it to serve themselves. They ought to know that this bold policy is the only
safe one, and for that reason they ought to choose it. But the Bank directors are not
afraid. Even at the last moment they say that `whatever happens to the community, they can
preserve themselves.’ Both in 1847 and 1857 (I believe also in 1866, though there is no
printed evidence of it) the Bank directors contended that the Banking Department was quite
safe though its reserve was nearly all gone, and that it could strengthen itself by
selling securities and by refusing to discount. But this is a complete dream. The Bank of
England could not sell `securities,’ for in an extreme panic there is no one else to buy
securities. The Bank cannot stay still and wait till its bills are paid, and so fill its
coffers, for unless it discounts equivalent bills, the bills which it has already
discounted will not be paid. `When the reserve in the ultimate bank or banksthose keeping
the reserveruns low, it cannot be augmented by the same means that other and dependent
banks commonly adopt to maintain their reserve, for the dependent banks trust that at such
moments the ultimate banks will be discounting more than usual and lending more than
usual. But ultimate banks have no similar rear-guard to rely upon.

I shall have failed in my purpose if I have not proved that the system of entrusting
all our reserve to a single board, like that of the Bank directors, is very anomalous;
that it is very dangerous; that its bad consequences, though much felt, have not been
fully seen; that they have been obscured by traditional arguments and hidden in the dust
of ancient controversies.

But it will be saidWhat would be better? What other system could there be? We are so
accustomed to a system of banking, dependent for its cardinal function on a single bank,
that we can hardly conceive of any other. But the natural systemthat which would have
sprung up if Government had let banking aloneis that of many banks of equal or not
altogether unequal size. In all other trades competition brings the traders to a rough
approximate equality. In cotton spinning, no single firm far and permanently outstrips the
others. There is no tendency to a monarchy in the cotton world; nor, where banking has
been left free, is there any tendency to a monarchy in banking either. In Manchester, in
Liverpool, and all through England, we have a great number of banks, each with a business
more or less good, but we have no single bank with any sort of predominance; nor is there
any such bank in Scotland. In the new world of Joint Stock Banks outside the Bank of
England, we see much the same phenomenon. One or more get for a time a better business
than the others, but no single bank permanently obtains an unquestioned predominance. None
of them gets so much before the others that the others voluntarily place their reserves in
its keeping. A republic with many competitors of a size or sizes suitable to the business,
is the constitution of every trade if left to itself, and of banking as much as any other.
A monarchy in any trade is a sign of some anomalous advantage, and of some intervention
from without.

I shall be at once askedDo you propose a revolution? Do you propose to abandon the
one-reserve system, and create anew a many-reserve system? My plain answer is that I do
not propose it. I know it would be childish. Credit in business is like loyalty in
Government. You must take what you can find of it, and work with it if possible. A
theorist may easily map out a scheme of Government in which Queen Victoria could be
dispensed with. He may make a theory that, since we admit and we know that the House of
Commons is the real sovereign, any other sovereign is superfluous; but for practical
purposes, it is not even worth while to examine these arguments. Queen Victoria is loyally
obeyedwithout doubt, and without reasoningby millions of human beings. If those millions
began to argue, it would not be easy to persuade them to obey Queen Victoria, or anything
else. Effectual arguments to convince the people who need convincing are wanting. Just so,
an immense system of credit, founded on the Bank of England as its pivot and its basis,
now exists. The English people, and foreigners too, trust it implicitly. Every banker
knows that if he has to prove that he is worthy of credit, however good may be his
arguments, in fact his credit is gone: but what we have requires no proof. The whole rests
on an instinctive confidence generated by use and years. Nothing would persuade the
English people to abolish the Bank of England; and if some calamity swept it away,
generations must elapse before at all the same trust would be placed in any other
equivalent. A many-reserve system, if some miracle should put it down in Lombard Street,
would seem monstrous there. Nobody would understand it, or confide in it. Credit is a
power which may grow, but cannot be constructed. Those who live under a great and firm
system of credit must consider that if they break up that one they will never see another,
for it wrn take years upon years to make a successor to it.

On this account, I do not suggest that we should return to a natural or many-reserve
system of banking. I should only incur useless ridicule if I did suggest it. Nor can I
propose that we should adopt the simple and straightforward expedient by which the French
have extricated themselves from the same difficulty. In France all banking rests on the
Bank of France, even more than in England all rests on the Bank of England. The Bank of
France keeps the final banking reserve, and it keeps the currency reserve too. But the
State does not trust such a function to a board of merchants, named by shareholders. The
nation itselfthe Executive Governmentnames the governor and deputy-governor of the Bank of
France. These officers have, indeed, beside them a council of `regents,’ or directors,
named by the shareholders. But they need not attend to that council unless they think fit;
they are appointed to watch over the national interest, and, in so doing, they may
disregard the murmurs of the `regents’ if they like. And in theory, there is much to be
said for this plan. The keeping the single banking reserve being a national function, it
is at least plausible to argue that Government should choose the functionaries. No doubt
such a political intervention is contrary to the sound economical doctrine that `banking
is a trade, and only a trade.’ But Government forgot that doctrine when, by privileges and
monopolies, it made a single bank predominant over all others, and established the
one-reserve system. As that system exists, a logical Frenchman consistently enough argues
that the State should watch and manage it. But no such plan would answer in England. We
have not been trained to care for logical sequence in our institutions, or rather we have
been trained not to care for it. And the practical result for which we do care would in
this case be bad. The governor of the Bank would be a high Parliamentary official, perhaps
in the Cabinet, and would change as chance majorities and the strength of parties decide.
A trade peculiarly requiring consistency and special attainment would be managed by a
shifting and untrained ruler. In fact, the whole plan would seem to an Englishman of
business palpably absurd; he would not consider it, he would not think it worth
considering. That it works fairly well in France, and that there are specious arguments of
theory for it, would not be sufficient to his mind.

All such changes being out of the question, I can propose only three remedies.

First. There should be a clear understanding between the Bank and the public that,
since the Bank hold out ultimate banking reserve, they will recognise and act on the
obligations which this implies; that they will replenish it in times of foreign demand as
fully, and Lend it in times of internal panic as freely and readily, as plain principles
of banking require.

This looks very different from the French plan, but it is not so different in reality.
In England we can often effect, by the indirect compulsion of opinion, what other
countries must effect by the direct compulsion of Government. We can do so in this case.
The Bank directors now fear public opinion exceedingly; probably no kind of persons are so
sensitive to newspaper criticism. And this is very natural. Our statesmen, it is true, are
much more blamed, but they have generally served a long apprenticeship to sharp criticism.
If they still care for it (and some do after years of experience much more than the world
thinks), they care less for it than at first, and have come to regard it as an unavoidable
and incessant irritant, of which they shall never be rid. But a bank director undergoes no
similar training and hardening. His functions at the Bank fill a very small part of his
time; all the rest of his life (unless he be in Parliament) is spent in retired and
mercantile industry. He is not subjected to keen and public criticism, and is not taught
to bear it. Especially when once in his life he becomes, by rotation, governor, he is most
anxious that the two years of office shall `go off well.’ He is apt to be irritated even
by objections to principles on which he acts, and cannot bear with equanimity censure
which is pointed and personal. At present I am not sure if this sensitiveness is
beneficial. As the exact position of the Bank of England in the Money Market is
indistinctly seen, there is no standard to which a Bank governor can appeal. He is always
in fear that `something may be said;’ but not quite knowing on what side that `something’
may be, his fear is but an indifferent guide to him. But if the cardinal doctrine were
accepted, if it were acknowledged that the Bank is charged with the custody of our sole
banking reserve, and is bound to deal with it according to admitted principles, then a
governor of the Bank could look to those principles. He would know which way criticism was
coming. If he was guided by the code, he would have a plain defence. And then we may be
sure that old men of business would not deviate from the code. At present the Board of
Directors are a sort of semi-trustees for the nation. I would have them real trustees, and
with a good trust deed.

Secondly. The government of the Bank should be improved in a manner to be explained. We
should diminish the `amateur’ element; we should augment the trained banking element; and
we should ensure more constancy in the administration.

Thirdly. As these two suggestions are designed to make the Bank as strong as possible,
we should look at the rest of our banking system, and try to reduce the demands on the
Bank as much as we can. The central machinery being inevitably frail, we should carefully
and as much as possible diminish the strain upon it.

But to explain these proposals, and to gain a full understanding of many arguments that
have been used, we must look more in detail at the component parts of Lombard street, and
at the curious set of causes which have made it assume its present singular structure.

CHAPTER III.

How Lombard Street Came to Exist, and Why It Assumed Its Present Form.

In the last century, a favourite subject of literary ingenuity was `conjectural
history,’ as it was then called. Upon grounds of probability a fictitious sketch was made
of the possible origin of things existing. If this kind of speculation were now applied to
banking, the natural and first idea would be that large systems of deposit banking grew up
in the early world, just as they grow up now in any large English colony. As soon as any
such community becomes rich enough to have much money, and compact enough to be able to
lodge its money in single banks, it at once begins so to do. English colonists do not like
the risk of keeping their money, and they wish to make an interest on it. They carry from
home the idea and the habit of banking, and they take to it as soon as they can in their
new world. Conjectural history would be inclined to say that all banking began thus: but
such history is rarely of any value. The basis of it is false. It assumes that what works
most easily when established is that which it would be the most easy to establish, and
that what seems simplest when familiar would be most easily appreciated by the mind though
unfamiliar. But exactly the contrary is true.
Many things which seem
simple and which work well when firmly established, are very hard to establish among new
people, and not very easy to explain to them. Deposit banking is of this sort. Its essence
is that a very large number of persons agree to trust a very few persons, or some one
person. Banking would not be a profitable trade if bankers were not a small number, and
depositors in comparison an immense number. But to get a great number of persons to do
exactly the same thing is always very difficult, and nothing but a very palpable necessity
will make them on a sudden begin to do it. And there is no such palpable necessity in
banking. If you take a country town in France, even now, you will not find any such system
of banking as ours. Cheque-books are unknown, and money kept on running account by bankers
is rare. People store their money in a caisse at their houses. Steady savings, which are
waiting for investment, and which are sure not to be soon wanted, may be lodged with
bankers; but the common floating cash of the community is kept by the community themselves
at home. They prefer to keep it so, and it would not answer a banker’s purpose to make
expensive arrangements for keeping it otherwise. If a `branch,’ such as the National
Provincial Bank opens in an English country town, were opened in a corresponding French
one, it would not pay its expenses. You could not get any sufficient number of Frenchmen
to agree to put their money there. And so it is in all countries not of British descent,
though in various degrees. Deposit banking is a very difficult thing to begin, because
people do not like to let their money out of their sight, especially do not like to let it
out of sight without securitystill more, cannot all at once agree on any single person to
whom they are content to trust it unseen and unsecured.
Hypothetical history, which explains the past by what is simplest and
commonest in the present, is in banking, as in most things, quite untrue.

The real history is very different. New wants are mostly supplied by adaptation, not by
creation or foundation.
Something having been created to satisfy an
extreme want, it is used to satisfy less pressing wants, or to supply additional
conveniences. On this account, political Government the oldest institution in the world
has been the hardest worked. At the beginning of history, we find it doing everything
which society wants done, and forbidding everything which society does not wish done. In
trade, at present, the first commerce in a new place is a general shop, which, beginning
with articles of real necessity, comes shortly to supply the oddest accumulation of petty
comforts. And the history of banking has been the same. The first banks were not founded
for our system of deposit banking, or for anything like it. They were founded for much
more pressing reasons, and having been founded, they, or copies from them, were applied to
our modern uses.

The earliest banks of Italy, where the name began, were finance companies. The Bank of
St. George, at Genoa, and other banks founded in imitation of it, were at first only
companies to make loans to, and float loans for, the Governments of the cities in which
they were formed. The want of money is an urgent want of Governments at most periods, and
seldom more urgent than it was in the tumultuous Italian Republics of the Middle Ages.
After these banks had been long established, they began to do what we call banking
business; but at first they never thought of it. The great banks of the North of Europe
had their origin in a want still more curious. The notion of its being a prime business of
a bank to give good coin has passed out of men’s memories; but wherever it is felt, there
is no want of business more keen and urgent. Adam Smith describes it so admirably that it
would be stupid not to quote his words:`The currency of a great state, such as France or
England, generally consists almost entirely of its own coin. Should this currency,
therefore, be at any time worn, clipt, or otherwise degraded below its standard value, the
state by a reformation of its coin can effectually re-establish its currency. But the
currency of a small state, such as Genoa or Hamburgh, can seldom consist altogether in its
own coin, but must be made up, in a great measure, of the coins of all the neighbouring
states with which its inhabitants have a continual intercourse. Such a state, therefore,
by reforming its coin, will not always be able to reform its currency. If foreign bills of
exchange are paid in this currency, the uncertain value of any sum, of what is in its own
nature so uncertain, must render the exchange always very much against such a state, its
currency being, in all foreign states, necessarily valued even below what it is worth.

`In order to remedy the inconvenience to which this disadvantageous exchange must have
subjected their merchants, such small states, when they began to attend to the interest of
trade, have frequently enacted, that foreign bills of exchange of a certain value should
be paid, not in common currency, but by an order upon, or by a transfer in, the books of a
certain bank, established upon the credit, and under the protection of the state, this
bank being always obliged to pay, in good and true money, exactly according to the
standard of the state. The banks of Venice, Genoa, Amsterdam, Hamburgh and Nuremburg, seem
to have been all originally established with this view, though some of them may have
afterwards been made subservient to other purposes. The money of such banks, being better
than the common currency of the country, necessarily bore an agio, which was greater or
smaller, according as the currency was supposed to be more or less degraded below the
standard of the state. The agio of the bank of Hamburgh, for example, which is said to be
commonly about fourteen per cent, is the supposed difference between the good standard
money of the state, and the clipt, worn, and diminished currency poured into it from all
the neighbouring states.

`Before 1609 the great quantity of clipt and worn foreign coin, which the extensive
trade of Amsterdam brought from all parts of Europe, reduced the value of its currency
about 9 per cent below that of good money fresh from the mint. Such money no sooner
appeared than it was melted down or carried away, as it always is in such circumstances.
The merchants, with plenty of currency, could not always find a sufficient quantity of
good money to pay their bills of exchange; and the value of those bills, in spite of
several regulations which were made to prevent it, became in a great measure uncertain.

`In order to remedy these inconveniences, a bank was established in 1609 under the
guarantee of the City. This bank received both foreign coin, and the light and worn coin
of the country at its real intrinsic value in the good standard money of the country,
deducting only so much as was necessary for defraying the expense of coinage, and the
other necessary expense of management. For the value which remained, after this small
deduction was made, it gave a credit in its books. This credit was called bank money,
which, as it represented money exactly according to the standard of the mint, was always
of the same real value, and intrinsically worth more than current money. It was at the
same time enacted, that all bills drawn upon or negotiated at Amsterdam of the value of
six hundred guilders and upwards should be paid in bank money, which at once took away all
uncertainty in the value of those bills. Every merchant, in consequence of this
regulation, was obliged to keep an account with the bank in order to pay his foreign bills
of exchange, which necessarily occasioned a certain demand for bank money.’(3)

Again, a most important function of early banks is one which the present banks retain,
though it is subsidiary to their main use; viz. the function of remitting money. A man
brings money to the bank to meet a payment which he desires to make at a great distance,
and the bank, having a connection with other banks, sends it where it is wanted. As soon
as bills of exchange are given upon a large scale, this remittance is a very pressing
requirement. Such bills must be made payable at a place convenient to the seller of the
goods in payment of which they are given, perhaps at the great town where his warehouse
is. But this may be very far from the retail shop of the buyer who bought those goods to
sell them again in the country. For these, and a multitude of purposes, the instant and
regular remittance of money is an early necessity of growing trade; and that remittance it
was a first object of early banks to accomplish.

These are all uses other than those of deposit banking which banks supplied that
afterwards became in our English sense deposit banks. By supplying these uses, they gained
the credit that afterwards enabled them to gain a living as deposit banks. Being trusted
for one purpose, they came to be trusted for a purpose quite different, ultimately far
more important, though at first less keenly pressing. But these wants only affect a few
persons, and therefore bring the bank under the notice of a few only. The real
introductory function which deposit banks at first perform is much more popular, and it is
only when they can perform this more popular kind of business that deposit banking ever
spreads quickly and extensively. This function is the supply of the paper circulation to
the country, and it will be observed that I am not about to overstep my limits and discuss
this as a question of currency. In what form the best paper currency can be supplied to a
country is a question of economical theory with which I do not meddle here. I am only
narrating unquestionable history, not dealing with an argument where every step is
disputed. And part of this certain history is that the best way to diffuse banking in a
community is to allow the banker to issue banknotes of small amount that can supersede the
metal currency. This amounts to a subsidy to each banker to enable him to keep open a bank
till depositors choose to come to it. The country where deposit banking is most diffused
is Scotland, and there the original profits were entirely derived from the circulation.
The note issue is now a most trifling part of the liabilities of the Scotch banks, but it
was once their mainstay and source of profit. A curious book, lately published, has
enabled us to follow the course of this in detail. The Bank of Dundee, now amalgamated
with the Royal Bank of Scotland, was founded in 1763, and had become before its
amalgamation, eight or nine years since, a bank of considerable deposits. But for
twenty-five years from its foundation it had no deposits at all. It subsisted mostly on
its note issue, and a little on its remittance business. Only in 1792, after nearly thirty
years, it began to gain deposits, but from that time they augmented very rapidly.(4) The banking history of England has been the same, though
we have no country bank accounts in detail which go back so far. But probably up to 1830
in England, or thereabouts, the main profit of banks was derived from the circulation, and
for many years after that the deposits were treated as very minor matters, and the whole
of so-called banking discussion turned on questions of circulation. We are still living in
the dèbris of that controversy, for, as I have so often said, people can hardly think of
the structure of Lombard Street, except with reference to the paper currency and to the
Act of 1844, which regulates it now. The French are still in the same epoch of the
subject. The great enquête of 1865 is almost wholly taken up with currency matters, and
mere banking is treated as subordinate. And the accounts of the Bank of France show why.
The last weekly statement before the German war showed that the circulation of the Bank of
France was as much as 59,244,000 l., and that the private deposits were only 17,127,000 l.
Now the private deposits are about the same, and the circulation is 112,000,000 l. So
difficult is it in even a great country like France for the deposit system of banking to
take root, and establish itself with the strength and vigour that it has in England.

The experience of Germany is the same. The accounts preceding the war in North Germany
showed the circulation of the issuing banks to be 39,875,000 l., and the deposits to be
6,472,000 l. while the corresponding figures at the present moment arecirculation,
60,000,000 l. and deposits 8,000,000 l. It would be idle to multiply Instances.

The reason why the use of bank paper commonly precedes the habit of making deposits in
banks is very plain. It is a far easier habit to establish. In the issue of notes the
banker, the person to be most benefited, can do something. He can pay away his own
`promises’ in loans, in wages, or in payment of debts. But in the getting of deposits he
is passive. His issues depend on himself; his deposits on the favour of others. And to the
public the change is far easier too. To collect a great mass of deposits with the same
banker, a great number of persons must agree to do something. But to establish a note
circulation, a large number of persons need only do nothing. They receive the banker’s
notes in the common course of their business, and they have only not to take those notes
to the banker for payment. If the public refrain from taking trouble, a paper circulation
is immediately in existence. A paper circulation is begun by the banker, and requires no
effort on the part of the public; on the contrary, it needs an effort of the public to be
rid of notes once issued; but deposit banking cannot be begun by the banker, and requires
a spontaneous and consistent effort in the community. And therefore paper issue is the
natural prelude to deposit banking.

The way in which the issue of notes by a banker prepares the way for the deposit of
money with him is very plain. When a private person begins to possess a great heap of
bank-notes, it will soon strike him that he is trusting the banker very much, and that in
re turn he is getting nothing. He runs the risk of loss and robbery just as if he were
hoarding coin. He would run no more risk by the failure of the bank if he made a deposit
there, and he would be free from the risk of keeping the cash. No doubt it takes time
before even this simple reasoning is understood by uneducated minds. So strong is the wish
of most people to see their money that they for some time continue to hoard bank-notes:
for a long period a few do so. But in the end common sense conquers. The circulation of
bank-notes decreases, and the deposit of money with the banker increases. The credit of
the banker having been efficiently advertised by the note, and accepted by the public, he
lives on the credit so gained years after the note issue itself has ceased to be very
important to him.

The efficiency of this introduction is proportional to the diffusion of the right of
note issue. A single monopolist issuer, like the Bank of France, works its way with
difficulty through a country, and advertises banking very slowly. Even now the Bank of
France, which, I believe, by law ought to have a branch in each Department, has only
branches in sixty out of eighty-six. On the other hand, the Swiss banks, where there is
always one or more to every Canton, diffuse banking rapidly. We have seen that the
liabilities of the Bank of France stand thus:

Notes

£ 112,000,000

Deposits £15,000,000

But the aggregate Swiss banks, on the contrary, stand:

Notes £ 761,000

Deposits £4,709,000(5)

The reason is that a central bank which is governed in the capital and descends on a
country district, has much fewer modes of lending money safely than a bank of which the
partners belong to that district, and know the men and things in it. A note issue is
mainly begun by loans; there are then no deposits to be paid. But the mass of loans in a
rural district are of small amount; the bills to be discounted are trifling; the persons
borrowing are of small means and only local repute; the value of any property they wish to
pledge depends on local changes and local circumstances. A banker who lives in the
district, who has always lived there, whose whole mind is a history of the district and
its changes, is easily able to lend money safely there. But a manager deputed by a single
central establishment does so with difficulty. The worst people will come to him and ask
for loans. His ignorance is a mark for all the shrewd and crafty people thereabouts. He
will have endless difficulties in establishing the circulation of the distant bank,
because he has not the local knowledge which alone can teach him how to issue that
circulation with safety.

A system of note issues is therefore the best introduction to a large system of deposit
banking. As yet, historically, it is the only introduction: no nation as yet has arrived
at a great system of deposit banking without going first through the preliminary stage of
note issue, and of such note issues the quickest and most efficient in this way is one
made by individuals resident in the district, and conversant with it.

And this explains why deposit banking is so rare. Such a note issue as has been
described is possible only in a country exempt from invasion, and free from revolution.
During an invasion note-issuing banks must stop payment; a run is nearly inevitable at
such a time, and in a revolution too. In such great and close civil dangers a nation is
always demoralised; everyone looks to himself, and everyone likes to possess himself of
the precious metals. These are sure to be valuable, invasion or no invasion, revolution or
no revolution. But the goodness of bank-notes depends on the solvency of the banker, and
that solvency may be impaired if the invasion is not repelled or the revolution resisted.

Hardly any continental country has been till now exempt for long periods both from
invasion and revolution. In Holland and Germanytwo countries where note issue and deposit
banking would seem as natural as in England and Scotlandthere was never any security from
foreign war. A profound apprehension of external invasion penetrated their whole habits,
and men of business would have thought it insane not to contemplate a contingency so
frequent in their history, and perhaps witnessed by themselves.

France indeed, before 1789, was an exception. For many years under the old régime she
was exempt from serious invasion or attempted revolution. Her Government was fixed, as was
then thought, and powerful; it could resist any external enemy, and the prestige on which
it rested seemed too firm to fear any enemy from within. But then it was not an honest
Government, and it had shown its dishonesty in this particular matter of note issue. The
regent in Law’s time had given a monopoly of note issue to a bad bank, and had paid off
the debts of the nation in worthiess paper. The Government had created a machinery of
ruin, and had thriven on it. Among so apprehensive a race as the French the result was
fatal. For many years no attempt at note issue or deposit banking was possible in France.
So late as the foundation of the Caisse d’Escompte, in Turgot’s time, the remembrance of
Law’s failure was distinctly felt, and impeded the commencement of better attempts.

This therefore is the reason why Lombard Street exists; that is, why England is a very
great Money Market, and other European countries but small ones in comparison. In England
and Scotland a diffused system of note issues started banks all over the country; in these
banks the savings of the country have been lodged, and by these they have been sent to
London. No similar system arose elsewhere, and in consequence London is full of money, and
all continental cities are empty as compared with it.

II.

The monarchical form of Lombard Street is due also to the note issue. The origin of the
Bank of England has been told by Macaulay, and it is never wise for an ordinary writer to
tell again what he has told so much better. Nor is it necessary, for his writings are in
everyone s hands. Still I must remind my readers of the curious story.

Of all institutions in the world the Bank of England is now probably the most remote
from party politics and from `financing.’ But in its origin it was not only a finance
company, but a Whig finance company. It was founded by a Whig Government because it was in
desperate want of money, and supported by the `City’ because the `City’ was Whig. Very
briefly, the story was this. The Government of Charles II. (under the Cabal Ministry) had
brought the credit of the English State to the lowest possible point. It had perpetrated
one of those monstrous frauds, which are likewise gross blunders. The goldsmiths, who then
carried on upon a trifling scale what we should now call banking, used to deposit their
reserve of treasure in the `Exchequer,’ with the sanction and under the care of the
Government. In many European countries the credit of the State had been so much better
than any other credit, that it had been used to strengthen the beginnings of banking. The
credit of the state had been so used in England: though there had lately been a civil war
and several revolutions, the honesty of the English Government was trusted implicitly. But
Charles II. showed that it was trusted undeservedly. He shut up the `Exchequer,’ would pay
no one, and so the `goldsmiths’ were ruined.

The credit of the Stuart Government never recovered from this monstrous robbery, and
the Government created by the Revolution of 1688 could hardly expect to be more trusted
with money than its predecessor. A Government created by a revolution hardly ever is.
There is a taint of violence which capitalists dread instinctively, and there is always a
rational apprehension that the Government which one revolution thought fit to set up
another revolution may think fit to pull down. In 1694, the credit of William III.’s
Government was so low in London that it was impossible for it to borrow any large sum; and
the evil was the greater, because in consequence of the French war the financial straits
of the Government were extreme. At last a scheme was hit upon which would relieve their
necessities. `The plan,’ says Macaulay, `was that twelve hundred thousand pounds should be
raised at what was then considered as the moderate rate of 8 per cent.’ In order to induce
the subscribers to advance the money promptly on terms so unfavourable to the public, the
subscribers were to be incorporated by the name of the Governor and Company of the Bank of
England. They were so incorporated, and the 1,200,000 l. was obtained.

On many succeeding occasions, their credit was of essential use to the Government.
Without their aid, our National Debt could not have been borrowed; and if we had not been
able to raise that money we should have been conquered by France and compelled to take
back James II. And for many years afterwards the existence of that debt was a main reason
why the industrial classes never would think of recalling the Pretender, or of upsetting
the revolution settlement. The `fund-holder’ is always considered in the books of that
time as opposed to his `legitimate’ sovereign, because it was to be feared that this
sovereign would repudiate the debt which was raised by those who dethroned him, and which
was spent in resisting him and his allies. For a long time the Bank of England was the
focus of London Liberalism, and in that capacity rendered to the State inestimable
services. In return for these substantial benefits the Bank of England received from the
Government, either at first or afterwards, three most important privileges.

First. The Bank of England had the exclusive possession of the Government balances. In
its first period, as I have shown, the Bank gave credit to the Government, but afterwards
it derived credit from the Government. There is a natural tendency in men to follow the
example of the Government under which they live. The Government is the largest, most
important, and most conspicuous entity with which the mass of any people are acquainted;
its range of knowledge must always be infinitely greater than the average of their
knowledge, and therefore, unless there is a conspicuous warning to the contrary, most men
are inclined to think their Government right, and, when they can, to do what it does.
Especially in money matters a man might fairly reason’If the Government is right in
trusting the Bank of England with the great balance of the nation, I cannot be wrong in
trusting it with my little balance.’

Second. The Bank of England had, till lately, the monopoly of limited liability in
England. The common law of England knows nothing of any such principle. It is only
possible by Royal Charter or Statute Law. And by neither of these was any real bank (I do
not count absurd schemes such as Chamberlayne’s Land Bank) permitted with limited
liability in England till within these few years. Indeed, a good many people thought it
was right for the Bank of England, but not right for any other bank. I remember hearing
the conversation of a distinguished merchant in the City of London, who well represented
the ideas then most current He was declaiming against banks of limited liability, and some
one asked’Why, what do you say, then, to the Bank of England, where you keep your own
account?’ `Oh!’ he replied, `that is an exceptional case.’ And no doubt it was an
exception of the greatest value to the Bank of England, because it induced many quiet and
careful merchants to be directors of the Bank, who certainly would not have joined any
bank where all their fortunes were liable, and where the liability was not limited.

Thirdly. The Bank of England had the privilege of being the sole joint stock company
permitted to issue bank notes in England. Private London bankers did indeed issue notes
down to the middle of the last century, but no joint stock company could do so. The
explanatory clause of the Act of 1742 sounds most curiously to our modern ears. `And to
prevent any doubt that may arise concerning the privilege or power given to the said
governor and company’ that is, the Bank of England’OF EXCLUSIVE BANKING; and also in
regard to creating any other bank or banks by Parliament, or restraining other persons
from banking during the continuance of the said privilege granted to the governor and
company of the Bank of England, as before recited;it is hereby further enacted and
declared by the authority aforesaid, that it is the true intent and meaning of the said
Act that no other bank shall be created, established, or allowed by Parliament, and that
it shall not be lawful for any body politic or corporate whatsoever created or to be
created, or for any other persons whatsoever united or to be united in covenants or
partnership exceeding the number of six persons in that part of Great Britain called
England, to borrow, owe, or take up any sum or sums of money on their bills or notes
payable on demand or at any less time than six months from the borrowing thereof during
the continuance of such said privilege to the said governor and company, who are hereby
declared to be and remain a corporation with the privilege of exclusive banking, as before
recited.’ To our modern ears these words seem to mean more than they did. The term banking
was then applied only to the issue of notes and the taking up of money on bills on demand.
Our present system of deposit banking, in which no bills or promissory notes are issued,
was not then known on a great scale, and was not called banking. But its effect was very
important. It in time gave the Bank of England the monopoly of the note issue of the
Metropolis. It had at that time no branches, and so it did not compete for the country
circulation. But in the Metropolis, where it did compete, it was completely victorious. No
company but the Bank of England could issue notes, and unincorporated individuals
gradually gave way, and ceased to do so. Up to 1844 London private bankers might have
issued notes if they pleased, but almost a hundred years ago they were forced out of the
field. The Bank of England has so long had a practical monopoly of the circulation, that
it is commonly believed always to have had a legal monopoly.

And the practical effect of the clause went further: it was believed to make the Bank
of England the only joint stock company that could receive deposits, as well as the only
company that could issue notes. The gift of `exclusive banking’ to the Bank of England was
read in its most natural modern sense: it was thought to prohibit any other banking
company from carrying on our present system of banking. After joint stock banking was
permitted in the country, people began to inquire why it should not exist in the
Metropolis too? And then it was seen that the words I have quoted only forbid the issue of
negotiable instruments, and not the receiving of money when no such instrument is given.
Upon this construction, the London and Westminster Bank and all our older joint stock
banks were founded. But till they began, the Bank of England had among companies not only
the exclusive privilege of note issue, but that of deposit banking too. It was in every
sense the only banking company in London.

With so many advantages over all competitors, it is quite natural that the Bank of
England should have far outstripped them all. Inevitably it became the bank in London; all
the other bankers grouped themselves round it, and lodged their reserve with it. Thus our
one reserve system of banking was not deliberately founded upon definite reasons; it was
the gradual consequence of many singular events, and of an accumulation of legal
privileges on a single bank which has now been altered, and which no one would now defend.

CHAPTER IV.

The Position of the Chancellor of the Exchequer in the Money Market.

Nothing can be truer in theory than the economical principle that banking is a trade
and only a trade, and nothing can be more surely established by a larger experience than
that a Government which interferes with any trade injuries that trade. The best thing
undeniably that a Government can do with the Money Market is to let it take care of
itself.

But a Government can only carry out this principle universally if it observe one
condition: it must keep its own money. The Government is necessarily at times possessed of
large sums in cash. It is by far the richest corporation in the country; its annual
revenue payable in money far surpasses that of any other body or person. And if it begins
to deposit this immense income as it accrues at any bank, at once it becomes interested in
the welfare of that bank. It cannot pay the interest on its debt if that bank cannot
produce the public deposits when that interest becomes due; it cannot pay its salaries,
and defray its miscellaneous expenses, if that bank fail at any time. A modern Government
is like a very rich man with very great debts which he cannot well pay; its credit is
necessary to its prosperity, almost to its existence, and if its banker fail when one of
its debts becomes due its difficulty is intense.

Another banker, it will be said, may take up the Government account. He may advance, as
is so often done in other bank failures, what the Government needs for the moment in order
to secure the Government account in future. But the imperfection of this remedy is that it
fails in the very worst case. In a panic, and at a general collapse of credit, no such
banker will probably be found. The old banker who possesses the Government deposit cannot
repay it, and no banker not having that deposit will, at a bad crisis, be able to find the
5,000,000 l. or 6,000,000 l. which the quarter day of a Government such as ours requires.
If a finance Minister, having entrusted his money to a bank, begins to act strictly, and
say he will in all cases let the Money Market take care of itself, the reply is that in
one case the Money Market will take care of him too, and he will be insolvent.

In the infancy of Banking it is probably much better that a Government should as a rule
keep its own money. If there are not Banks in which it can place secure reliance, it
should not seem to rely upon them. Still less should it give peculiar favour to any one,
and by entrusting it with the Government account secure to it a mischievous supremacy
above all other banks. The skill of a financier in such an age is to equalise the receipt
of taxation, and the outgoing of expenditure; it should be a principal care with him to
make sure that more should not be locked up at a particular moment in the Government
coffers than is usually locked up there. If the amount of dead capital so buried in the
Treasury does not at any time much exceed the common average, the evil so caused is
inconsiderable: it is only the loss of interest on a certain sum of money, which would not
be much of a burden on the whole nation; the additional taxation it would cause would be
inconsiderable. Such an evil is nothing in comparison with that of losing the money
necessary for inevitable expence by entrusting it to a bad Bank, or that of recovering
this money by identifying the national credit with the bad Bank and so propping it up and
perpetuating it. So long as the security of the Money Market is not entirely to be relied
on, the Goverment of a country had much better leave it to itself and keep its own money.
If the banks are bad, they will certainly continue bad and will probably become worse if
the Government sustains and encourages them. The cardinal maxim is, that any aid to a
present bad Bank is the surest mode of preventing the establishment of a future good Bank.

When the trade of Banking began to be better understood, when the Banking system was
thoroughly secure, the Government might begin to lend gradually; especially to lend the
unusually large sums which even under the most equable system of finance will at times
accumulate in the public exchequer.

Under a natural system of banking it would have every facility. Where there were many
banks keeping their own reserve, and each most anxious to keep a sufficient reserve,
because its own life and credit depended on it, the risk of the Government in keeping a
banker would be reduced to a minimum. It would have the choice of many bankers, and would
not be restricted to any one.

Its course would be very simple, and be analogous to that of other public bodies in the
country. The Metropolitan Board of Works, which collects a great revenue in London, has an
account at the London and Westminster Bank, for which that bank makes a deposit of Consols
as a security. The Chancellor of the Exchequer would have no difficulty in getting such
security either. If, as is likely, his account would be thought to be larger than any
single bank ought to be entrusted with, the public deposits might be divided between
several. Each would give security, and the whole public money would be safe. If at any
time the floating money in the hands of Government were exceptionally large, he might
require augmented security to be lodged, and he might obtain an interest. He would be a
lender of such magnitude and so much influence, that he might command his own terms. He
might get his account kept safe if anyone could.

If, on the other hand, the Chancellor of the Exchequer were a borrower, as at times he
is, he would have every facility in obtaining what he wanted. The credit of the English
Government is so good that he could borrow better than anyone else in the world. He would
have greater facility, indeed, than now, for, except with the leave of Parliament, the
Chancellor of the Exchequer cannot borrow by our present laws in the open market. He can
only borrow from the Bank of England on what are called `deficiency bills.’ In a natural
system, he would borrow of any one out of many competing banks, selecting the one that
would lend cheapest; but under our present artificial system, he is confined to a single
bank, which can fix its own charge.

If contrary to expectation a collapse occurred, the Government might withdraw, as the
American Government actually has withdrawn, its balance from the bankers. It might give
its aid, lend Exchequer bills, or otherwise pledge its credit for the moment, but when the
exigency was passed it might let the offending banks suffer. There would be a penalty for
their misconduct. New and better banks, who might take warning from that misconduct, would
arise. As in all natural trades, what is old and, rotten would perish, what is new and
good would replace it. And till the new banks had proved, by good conduct, their fitness
for State confidence, the State need not give it. The Government could use its favour as a
bounty on pmdence, and the withdrawal of that favour as a punishment for culpable folly.

Under a good system of banking, a great collapse, except from rebellion or invasion,
would probably not happen. A large number of banks, each feeling that their credit was at
stake in keeping a good reserve, probably would keep one; if any one did not, it would be
criticised constantly, and would soon lose its standing, and in the end disappear. And
such banks would meet an incipient panic freely, and generously; they would advance out of
their reserve boldly and largely, for each individual bank would fear suspicion, and know
that at such periods it must `show strength,’ if at such times it wishes to be thought to
have strength. Such a system reduces to a minimum the risk that is caused by the deposit.
If the national money can safely be deposited in banks in any way, this is the way to make
it safe.

But this system is nearly the opposite to that which the law and circumstances have
created for us in England. The English Government, far from keeping cash from the money
market till the position of that market was reasonably secure, at a very early moment, and
while credit of all kinds was most insecure, for its own interests entered into the Money
Market. In order to effect loans better, it gave the custody and profit of its own money
(along with other privileges) to a single bank, and therefore practically and in fact it
is identified with the Bank of this hour. It cannot let the money market take care of
itself because it has deposited much money in that market, and it cannot pay its way if it
loses that money.

Nor would any English statesman propose to `wind up’ the Bank of England. A theorist
might put such a suggestion on paper, but no responsible government would think of it. At
the worst crisis and in the worst misconduct of the Bank, no such plea has been thought
of: in 1825 when its till was empty, in 1837 when it had to ask aid from the Bank of
France, no such idea was suggested. By irresistible tradition the English Government was
obliged to deposit its money in the money market and to deposit with this particular Bank.

And this system has plain and grave evils.

1st. Because being created by state aid, it is more likely than a natural system to
require state help.

2ndly. Because, being a one-reserve system, it reduces the spare cash of the Money
Market to a smaller amount than any other system, and so makes that market more delicate.
There being a less hoard to meet liabilities, any error in the management of that reserve
has a proportionately greater effect.

3rdly. Because, our one reserve is, by the necessity of its nature, given over to one
board of directors, and we are therefore dependent on the wisdom of that one only, and
cannot, as in most trades, strike an average of the wisdom and the folly, the discretion
and the indiscretion, of many competitors.

Lastly. Because that board of directors is, like every other board, pressed on by its
shareholders to make a high dividend, and therefore to keep a small reserve, whereas the
public interest imperatively requires that they shall keep a large one.

These four evils were inseparable from the system, but there is besides an additional
and accidental evil. The English Government not only created this singular system, but it
proceeded to impair it, and demoralise all the public opinion respecting it. For more than
a century after its creation (notwithstanding occasional errors) the Bank of England, in
the main, acted with judgment and with caution. Its business was but small as we should
now reckon, but for the most part it conducted that business with prudence and discretion.
In 1696, it had been involved in the most serious difficulties, and had been obliged to
refuse to pay some of its notes. For a long period it was in wholesome dread of public
opinion, and the necessity of retaining public confidence made it cautious. But the
English Government removed that necessity. In 1797, Mr. Pitt feared that he might not be
able to obtain sufficient species for foreign payments, in consequence of the low state of
the Bank reserve, and he therefore required the Bank not to pay in cash. He removed the
preservative apprehension which is the best security of all Banks.

For this reason the period under which the Bank of England did not pay gold for its
notesthe period from 1797 to 1819is always called the period of the Bank restriction. As
the Bank during that period did not perform, and was not compelled by law to perform, its
contract of paying its notes in cash, it might apparently have been well called the period
of Bank license. But the word `restriction’ was quite right, and was the only proper word
as a description of, the policy of 1797. Mr. Pitt did not say that the Bank of England
need not pay its notes in specie; he `restricted’ them from doing so; he said that they
must not.

In consequence, from 1797 to 1844 (when a new era begins), there never was a proper
caution on the part of the Bank directors. At heart they considered that the Bank of
England had a kind of charmed life, and that it was above the ordinary banking anxiety to
pay its way. And this feeling was very natural. A bank of issue, which need not pay its
notes in cash, has a charmed life; it can lend what it wishes, and issue what it likes,
with no fear of harm to itself, and with no substantial check but its own inclination. For
nearly a quarter of a century, the Bank of England was such a bank, for all that time it
could not be in any danger. And naturally the public mind was demoralised also. Since
1797, the public have always expected the Government to help the Bank if necessary. I
cannot fully discuss the suspensions of the Act of 1844 in 1847, 1857, and 1866; but
indisputably one of their effects is to make people think that Government will always help
the Bank if the Bank is in extremity. And this is the sort of anticipation which tends to
justify itself, and to cause what it expects.

On the whole, therefore, the position of the Chancellor of the Exchequer in our Money
Market is that of one who deposits largely in it, who created it, and who demoralised it.
He cannot, therefore, banish it from his thoughts, or decline responsibility for it. He
must arrange his finances so as not to intensify panics, but to mitigate them. He must aid
the Bank of England in the discharge of its duties; he must not impede or prevent it.

His aid may be most efficient. He is, on finance, the natural exponent of the public
opinion of England. And it is by that opinion that we wish the Bank of England to be
guided. Under a natural system of banking we should have relied on self-interest, but the
State prevented that; we now rely on opinion instead; the public approval is a reward, its
disapproval a severe penalty, on the Bank directors; and of these it is most important
that the finance minister should be a sound and felicitous exponent.

CHAPTER V.

The Mode in Which the Value of Money Is Settled in Lombard Street.

Many persons believe that the Bank of England has some peculiar power of fixing the
value of money. They see that the Bank of England varies its minimum rate of discount from
time to time, and that, more or less, all other banks follow its lead, and charge much as
it charges; and they are puzzled why this should be. `Money,’ as economists teach, `is a
commodity, and only a commodity;’ why then, it is asked, is its value fixed in so odd a
way, and not the way in which the value of all other commodities is fixed?

There is at bottom, however, no difficulty in the matter. The value of money is
settled, like that of all other commodities, by supply and demand, and only the form is
essentially different. In other commodities all the large dealers fix their own price;
they try to underbid one another, and that keeps down the price; they try to get as much
as they can out of the buyer, and that keeps up the price. Between the two what Adam Smith
calls the higgling of the market settles it. And this is the most simple and natural mode
of doing business, but it is not the only mode. If circumstances make it convenient
another may be adopted. A single large holderespecially if he be by far the greatest
holdermay fix his price, and other dealers may say whether or not they will undersell him,
or whether or not they will ask more than he does. A very considerable holder of an
article may, for a time, vitally affect its value if he lay down the minimum price which
he will take, and obstinately adhere to it. This is the way in which the value of money in
Lombard Street is settled. The Bank of England used to be a predominant, and is still a
most important, dealer in money. It lays down the least price at which alone it will
dispose of its stock, and this, for the most part, enables other dealers to obtain that
price, or something near it.

The reason is obvious. At all ordinary moments there is not money enough in Lombard
Street to discount all the bills in Lombard Street without taking some money from the Bank
of England. As soon as the Bank rate is fixed, a great many persons who have bills to
discount try how much cheaper than the Bank they can get these bills discounted. But they
seldom can get them discounted very much cheaper, for if they did everyone would leave the
Bank, and the outer market would have more bills than it could bear.

In practice, when the Bank finds this process beginning, and sees that its business is
much diminishing, it lowers the rate, so as to secure a reasonable portion of the business
to itself, and to keep a fair part of its deposits employed. At Dutch auctions an upset or
maximum price used to be fixed by the seller, and he came down in his bidding till he
found a buyer. The value of money is fixed in Lombard Street in much the same way, only
that the upset price is not that of all sellers, but that of one very important seller,
some part of whose supply is essential.

The notion that the Bank of England has a control over the Money Market, and can fix
the rate of discount as it likes, has survived from the old days before 1844, when the
Bank could issue as many notes as it liked. But even then the notion was a mistake. A bank
with a monopoly of note issue has great sudden power in the Money Market, but no permanent
power: it can affect the rate of discount at any particular moment, but it cannot affect
the average rate. And the reason is, that any momentary fall in money, caused by the
caprice of such a bank, of itself tends to create an immediate and equal rise, so that
upon an average the value is not altered.

What happens is this. If a bank with a monopoly of note issue suddenly lends (suppose)
2,000,0001. more than usual, it causes a proportionate increase of trade and increase of
prices. The persons to whom that 2,000,000 l. was lent, did not borrow it to lock it up;
they borrow it, in the language of the market, to `operate with’that is, they try to buy
with it; and that new attempt to buythat new demand raises prices. And this rise of prices
has three consequences. First. It makes everybody else want to borrow money. Money is not
so efficient in buying as it was, and therefore operators require more money for the same
dealings. If railway stock is 10 per cent dearer this year than last, a speculator who
borrows money to enable him to deal must borrow 0 per cent more this year than last, and
in consequence there is an augmented demand for loans. Secondly. This is an effectual
demand, for the increased price of railway stock enables those who wish it to borrow more
upon it. The common practice is to lend a certain portion of the market value of such
securities, and if that value increases, the amount of the usual loan to be obtained on
them increases too. In this way, therefore, any artificial reduction in the value of money
causes a new augmentation of the demand for money, and thus restores that value to its
natural level. In all business this is well known by experience: a stimulated market soon
becomes a tight market, for so sanguine are enterprising men, that as soon as they get any
unusual ease they always fancy that the relaxation is greater than it is, and speculate
till they want more than they can obtain.

In these two ways sudden loans by an issuer of notes, though they may temporarily lower
the value of money, do not lower it permanently, because they generate their own
counteraction. And this they do whether the notes issued are convertible into coin or not.
During the period of Bank restriction, from 1797 to 1819, the Bank of England could not
absolutely control the Money Market, any more than it could after 1819, when it was
compelled to pay its notes in coin. But in the case of convertible notes there is a third
effect, which works in the same direction, and works more quickly. A rise of prices,
confined to one country, tends to increase imports, because other countries can obtain
more for their goods if they send them there, and it discourages exports, because a
merchant who would have gained a profit before the rise by buying here to sell again will
not gain so much, if any, profit after that rise. By this augmentation of imports the
indebtedness of this country is augmented, and by this diminution of exports the
proportion of that indebtedness which is paid in the usual way is decreased also. In
consequence, there is a larger balance to be paid in bullion; the store in the bank or
banks keeping the reserve is diminished, and the rate of interest must be raised by them
to stay the effiux. And the tightness so produced is often greater than, and always equal
to, the preceding unnatural laxity.

There is, therefore, no ground for believing, as is so common, that the value of money
is settled by different causes than those which affect the value of other commodities, or
that the Bank of England has any despotism in that matter. It has the power of a large
holder of money, and no more. Even formerly, when its monetary powers were greater and its
rivals weaker, it had no absolute control. It was simply a large corporate dealer, making
bids and much influencing though in no sense compellingother dealers thereby.

But though the value of money is not settled in an exceptional way, there is
nevertheless a peculiarity about it, as there is about many articles. It is a commodity
subject to great fluctuations of value, and those fluctuations are easily produced by a
slight excess or a slight deficiency of quantity. Up to a certain point money is a
necessity. If a merchant has acceptances to meet to-morrow, money he must and will find
today at some price or other. And it is this urgent need of the whole body of merchants
which runs up the value of money so wildly and to such a height in a great panic. On the
other hand, money easily becomes a `drug,’ as the phrase is, and there is soon too much of
it. The number of accepted securities is limited, and cannot be rapidly increased; if the
amount of money seeking these accepted securities is more than can be lent on them the
value of money soon goes down. You may often hear in the market that bills are not to be
had,meaning good bills of course,and when you hear this you may be sure that the value of
money is very low.

If money were all held by the owners of it, or by banks which did not pay an interest
for it, the value of money might not fall so fast. Money would, in the market phrase, be
`well held.’ The possessors would be under no necessity to employ it all; they might
employ part at a high rate rather than all at a low rate. But in Lombard Street money is
very largely held by those who do pay an interest for it, and such persons must employ it
all, or almost all, for they have much to pay out with one hand, and unless they receive
much with the other they will be ruined. Such persons do not so much care what is the rate
of interest at which they employ their money: they can reduce the interest they pay in
proportion to that which they can make. The vital points to them is to employ it at some
rate. If you hold (as in Lombard Street some persons do) millions of other people’s money
at interest, arithmetic teaches that you will soon be ruined if you make nothing of it
even if the interest you pay is not high.

The fluctuations in the value of money are therefore greater than those on the value of
most other commodities. At times there is an excessive pressure to borrow it, and at times
an excessive pressure to lend it, and so the price is forced up and down.

These considerations enable us to estimate the responsibility which is thrown on the
Bank of England by our system, and by every system on the bank or banks who by it keep the
reserve of bullion or of legal tender exchangeable for bullion. These banks can in no
degree control the permanent value of money, but they can completely control its momentary
value. They cannot change the average value, but they can determine the deviations from
the average. If the dominant banks manage ill, the rate of interest will at one time be
excessively high, and at another time excessively low: there will be first a pernicious
excitement, and next a fatal collapse. But if they manage well, the rate of interest will
not deviate so much from the average rate; it will neither ascend so high nor descend so
low. As far as anything can be steady the value of money will then be steady, and probably
in consequence trade will be steady tooat least a principal cause of periodical
disturbance will have been withdrawn from it.

CHAPTER VI.

Why Lombard Street Is Often Very Dull, and Sometimes Extremely Excited.

Any sudden event which creates a great demand for actual cash may cause, and will tend
to cause, a panic in a country where cash is much economised, and where debts payable on
demand are large. In such a country an immense credit rests on a small cash reserve, and
an unexpected and large diminution of that reserve may easily break up and shatter very
much, if not the whole, of that credit. Such accidental events are of the most various
nature: a bad harvest, an apprehension of foreign invasion, the sudden failure of a great
firm which everybody trusted, and many other similar events, have all caused a sudden
demand for cash. And some writers have endeavoured to classify panics according to the
nature of the particular accidents producing them. But little, however, is, I believe, to
be gained by such classifications. There is little difference in the effect of one
accident and another upon our credit system. We must be prepared for all of them, and we
must prepare for all of them in the same wayby keeping a large cash reserve.

But it is of great importance to point out that our industrial organisation is liable
not only to irregnlar external accidents, but likewise to regnlar internal changes; that
these changes make our credit system much more delicate at some times than at others; and
that it is the recurrence of these periodical seasons of delicacy which has given rise to
the notion that panics come according to a fixed rule, that every ten years or so we must
have one of them.

Most persons who begin to think of the subject are puzzled on the threshold. They hear
much of `good times’ and `bad times,’ meaning by `good’ times in which nearly everyone is
very well off, and by `bad’ times in which nearly everyone is comparatively ill off. And
at first it is natural to ask why should everybody, or almost everybody, be well off
together? Why should there be any great tides of industry, with large diffused profit by
way of flow, and large diffused want of profit, or loss, by way of ebb? The main answer is
hardly given distinctly in our common books of political economy. These books do not tell
you what is the fund out of which large general profits are paid in good times, nor do
they ex plain why that fund is not available for the same purpose in bad times. Our
current political economy does not sufficiently take account of time as an element in
trade operations; but as soon as the division of labour has once established itself in a
community, two principles at once begin to be important, of which time is the very
essence. These are

First. That as goods are produced to be exchanged, it is good that they should be
exchanged as quickly as possible.

Secondly. That as every producer is mainly occupied in producing what others want, and
not what he wants himself, it is desirable that he should always be able to find, without
effort, without delay, and without uncertainty, others who want what he can produce.

In themselves these principles are self-evident. Everyone will admit it to be expedient
that all goods wanting to be sold should be sold as soon as they are ready; that every man
who wants to work should find employment as soon as he is ready for it. Obviously also, as
soon as the `division of labour’ is really established, there is a difficulty about both
of these principles. A produces what he thinks B wants, but it may be a mistake, and B may
not want it. A may be able and willing to produce what B wants, but he may not be able to
find Bhe may not know of his existence.

The general truth of these principles is obvious, but what is not obvious is the
extreme greatness of their effects. Taken together, they make the whole difference between
times of brisk trade and great prosperity, and times of stagnant trade and great
adversity, so far as that prosperity and that adversity are real and not illusory. If they
are satisfied, everyone knows whom to work for, and what to make, and he can get
immediately in exchange what he wants’himself. There is no idle labour and no sluggish
capital in the whole community, and, in consequence, all which can be produced is
produced, the effectiveness of human industry is augmented, and both kinds of producers
both capitalists and labourersare much richer than usual, because the amount to be divided
between them is also much greater than usual.

And there is a partnership in industries. No single large industry can be depressed
without injury to other industries; still less can any great group of industries. Each
industry when prosperous buys and consumes the produce probably of most (certainly of very
many) other industries, and if industry A fail and is in difficulty, industries B, and C,
and D, which used to sell to it, will not be able to sell that which they had produced in
reliance on A’s demand, and in future they will stand idle till industry A recovers,
because in default of A there will be no one to buy the commodities which they create.
Then as industry B buys of C, D, &c., the adversity of B tells on C, D, &c., and
as these buy of E, F, &c., the effect is propagated through the whole alphabet. And in
a certain sense it rebounds. Z feels the want caused by the diminished custom of A, B,
& C, and so it does not earn so much; in consequence, it cannot lay out as much on the
produce of A, B, & C, and so these do not earn as much either. In all this money is
but an instrument. The same thing would happen equally well in a trade of barter, if a
state of barter on a very large scale were not practically impossible, on account of the
time and trouble which it would necessarily require. As has been explained, the
fundamental cause is that under a system in which everyone is dependent on the labour of
everyone else, the loss of one spreads and multiplies through all, and spreads and
multiplies the faster the higher the previous perfection of the system of divided labour,
and the more nice and effectual the mode of interchange. And the entire effect of a
depression in any single large trade requires a considerable time before it can be
produced. It has to be propagated, and to be returned through a variety of industries,
before it is complete. Short depressions, in consequence, have scarcely any discernible
consequences; they are over before we think of their effects. It is only in the case of
continuous and considerable depressions that the cause is in action long enough to produce
discernible effects.

The most common, and by far the most important, case where the depression in one trade
causes depression in all others, is that of depressed agriculture. When the agriculture of
the world is ill off, food is dear. And as the amount of absolute necessaries which a
people consumes cannot be much diminished, the additional amount which has to be spent on
them is so much subtracted from what used to be spent on other things. All the industries,
A, B, C, D, up to Z, are somewhat affected by an augmentation in the price of corn, and
the most affected are the large ones, which produce the objects in ordinary times most
consumed by the working classes. The clothing trades feel the difference at once, and in
this country the liquor trade (a great source of English revenue) feels it almost equally
soon. Especially when for two or three years harvests have been bad, and corn has long
been dear, every industry is impoverished, and almost every one, by becoming poorer, makes
every other poorer too. All trades are slack from diminished custom, and the consequence
is a vast stagnant capital, much idle labour, and a greatly retarded production.

It takes two or three years to produce this full calamity, and the recovery from it
takes two or three years also. If corn should long be cheap, the labouring classes have
much to spend on what they like besides. The producers of those things become prosperous,
and have a greater purchasing power. They exercise it, and that creates in the class they
deal with another purchasing power, and so all through society. The whole machine of
industry is stimulated to its maximum of energy, just as before much of it was slackened
almost to its minimum.

A great calamity to any great industry will tend to produce the same effect, but the
fortunes of the industries on which the wages of labour are expended are much more
important than those of all others, because they act much more quickly upon a larger mass
of purchasers. On principle, if there was a perfect division of labour, every industry
would have to be perfectly prosperous in order that any one might be so. So far,
therefore, from its being at all natural that trade should develop constantly, steadily,
and equably, it is plain, without going farther, from theory as well as from experience,
that there are inevitably periods of rapid dilatation, and as inevitably periods of
contraction and of stagnation.

Nor is this the only changeable element in modern industrial societies. Creditthe
disposition of one man to trust anotheris singularly varying. In England, after a great
calamity, everybody is suspicious of everybody; as soon as that calamity is forgotten,
everybody again confides in everybody. On the Continent there has been a stiff controversy
as to whether credit should or should not be called capital:’ in England, even the little
attention once paid to abstract economics is now diverted, and no one cares in the least
for refined questions of this kind: the material practical point is that, in M.
Chevalier’s language, credit is `additive,’ or additionalthat is, in times when credit is
good productive power is more efficient, and in times when credit is bad productive power
is less efficient. And the state of credit is thus influential, because of the two
principles which have just been explained. In a good state of credit, goods lie on hand a
much less time than when credit is bad; sales are quicker; intermediate dealers borrow
easily to augment their trade, and so more and more goods are more quickly and more easily
transmitted from the producer to the consumer.

These two variable causes are causes of real prosperity. They augment trade and
production, and so are plainly beneficial, except where by mistake the wrong things are
produced, or where also by mistake misplaced credit is given, and a man who cannot produce
anything which is wanted gets the produce of other people’s labour upon a false idea that
he will produce it. But there is another variable cause which produces far more of
apparent than of real prosperity and of which the effect is in actual life mostly confused
with those of the others.

In our common speculations we do not enough remember that interest on money is a
refined idea, and not a universal one. So far indeed is it from being universal, that the
majority of saving persons in most countries would reject it. Most savings in most
countries are held in hoarded specie. In Asia, in Africa, in South America, largely even
in Europe, they are thus held, and it would frighten most of the owners to let them out of
their keeping. An Englishman a modern Englishman at leastassumes as a first principle that
he ought to be able to `put his money into something safe that will yield 5 per cent;’ but
most saving persons in most countries are afraid to `put their money’ into anything.
Nothing is safe to their minds; indeed, in most countries, owing to a bad Government and a
backward industry, no investment, or hardly any, really is safe. In most countries most
men are content to forego interest; but in more advanced countries, at some times there
are more savings seeking investment than there are known investments for; at other times
there is no such superabundance. Lord Macaulay has graphically described one of the
periods of excess. He says’During the interval between the Restoration and the Revolution
the riches of the nation had been rapidly increasing. Thousands of busy men found every
Christmas that, after the expenses of the year’s housekeeping had been defrayed out of the
year’s income, a surplus remained; and how that surplus was to be employed was a question
of some difficulty. In our time, to invest such a surplus, at something more than three
per cent, on the best security that has ever been known in the world, is the work of a few
minutes. But in the seventeenth century, a lawyer, a physician, a retired merchant, who
had saved some thousands, and who wished to place them safely and profitably, was often
greatly embarrassed. Three generations earlier, a man who had accumulated wealth in a
profession generally purchased real property, or lent his savings on mortgage. But the
number of acres in the kingdom had remained the same; and the value of those acres, though
it had greatly increased, had by no means increased so fast as the quantity of capital
which was seeking for employment. Many too wished to put their money where they could find
it at an hour’s notice, and looked about for some species of property which could be more
readily transferred than a house or a field. A capitalist might lend on bottomry or on
personal security; but, if he did so, he ran a great risk of losing interest and
principal. There were a few joint stock companies, among which the East India Company held
the foremost place; but the demand for the stock of such companies was far greater than
the supply. Indeed the cry for a new East India Company was chiefly raised by persons who
had found difficulty in placing their savings at interest on good security. So great was
that difficulty that the practice of hoarding was common. We are told that the father of
Pope, the poet, who retired from business in the City about the time of the Revolution,
carried to a retreat in the country a strong box containing near twenty thousand pounds,
and took out from time to time what was required for household expenses; and it is highiy
probable that this was not a solitary case. At present the quantity of coin which is
hoarded by private persons is so small, that it would, if brought forth, make no
perceptible addition to the circulation. But, in the earlier part of the reign of William
the Third, all the greatest writers on currency were of opinion that a very considerable
mass of gold and silver was hidden in secret drawers and behind wainscots.

`The natural effect of this state of things was that a crowd of projectors, ingenious
and absurd, honest and knavish, employed themselves in devising new schemes for the
employment of redundant capital. It was about the year 1688 that the word stockjobber was
first heard in London. In the short space of four years a crowd of companies, every one of
which confidently held out to subscribers the hope of immense gains, sprang into
existencethe Insurance Company, the Paper Company, the Lutestring Company, the Pearl
Fishery Company, the Glass Bottle Company, the Alum Company, the Blythe Coal Company, the
Swordblade Company. There was a Tapestry Company, which would soon furnish pretty hangings
for all the parlours of the middle class, and for all the bedchambers of the higher. There
was a Copper Company, which proposed to explore the mines of England, and held out a hope
that they would prove not less valuable than those of Potosi. There was a Diving Company,
which undertook to bring up precious effects from shipwrecked vessels, and which announced
that it had laid in a stock of wonderful machines resembling complete suits of armour. In
front of the helmet was a huge glass eye like that of a Cyclops; and out of the crest went
a pipe through which the air was to be admitted. The whole process was exhibited on the
Thames. Fine gentlemen and fine ladies were invited to the show, were hospitably regaled,
and were delighted by seeing the divers in their panoply descend into the river and return
laden with old iron and ship’s tackle. There was a Greenland Fishing Company, which could
not fail to drive the Dutch whalers and herring busses out of the Northern Ocean. There
was a Tanning Company, which promised to furnish leather superior to the best that was
brought from Turkey or Russia. There was a society which undertook the office of giving
gentlemen a liberal education on low terms, and which assumed the sounding name of the
Royal Academies Company. In a pompous advertisement it was announced that the directors of
the Royal Academies Company had engaged the best masters in every branch of knowledge, and
were about to issue twenty thousand tickets at twenty shillings each. There was to be a
lotterytwo thousand prizes were to be drawn; and the fortunate holders of the prizes were
to be taught, at the charge of the Company, Latin, Greek, Hebrew, French, Spanish, conic
sections, trigonometry, heraldry, japaning, fortification, bookkeeping, and the art of
playing the theorbo.’

The panic was forgotten till Lord Macaulay revived the memory of it. But, in fact, in
the South Sea Bubble, which has always been remembered, the form was the same, only a
little more extravagant; the companies in that mania were for objects such as these:’
"Wrecks to be fished for on the Irish CoastInsurance of Horses and other Cattle (two
millions) Insurance of Losses by ServantsTo make Salt Water FreshFor building of Hospitals
for Bastard ChildrenFor building of Ships against PiratesFor making of Oil from Sun-flower
SeedsFor improving of Malt LiquorsFor recovery of Seamen’s WagesFor extracting of Silver
from LeadFor the transmuting of Quicksilver into a malleable and fine MetalFor making of
Iron with Pit-coalFor importing a Number of large Jack Asses from Spain For trading in
Human HairFor fatting of HogsFor a Wheel of Perpetual Motion." But the most strange
of all, perhaps, was "For an Undertaking which shall in due time be revealed."
Each subscriber was to pay down two gnineas, and hereafter to receive a share of one
hundred, with a disclosure of the object; and so tempting was the offer, that 1,000 of
these subscriptions were paid the same morning, with which the projector went off in the
afternoon.’ In 1825 there were speculations in companies nearly as wild, and just before
1866 there were some of a like nature, though not equally extravagant. The fact is, that
the owners of savings not finding, in adequate quantities, their usual kind of
investments, rush into anything that promises speciously, and when they find that these
specious investments can be disposed of at a high profit, they rush into them more and
more. The first taste is for high interest, but that taste soon becomes secondary. There
is a second appetite for large gains to be made by selling the principal which is to yield
the interest. So long as such sales can be effected the mania continues; when it ceases to
be possible to effect them, ruin begins.

So long as the savings remain in possession of their owners, these hazardous gamblings
in speculative undertakings are almost the whole effect of an excess of accumulation over
tested investment. Little effect is produced on the general trade of the country. The
owners of the savings are too scattered and far from the market to change the majority of
mercantile transactions. But when these savings come to be lodged in the hands of bankers,
a much wider result is produced. Bankers are close to mercantile life; they are always
ready to lend on good mercantile securities; they wish to lend on such securities a large
part of the money entrusted to them. When, therefore, the money so entrusted is unusually
large, and when it long continues so, the general trade of the country is, in the course
of time, changed. Bankers are daily more and more ready to lend money to mercantile men;
more is lent to such men; more bargains are made in consequence; commodities are more
sought after; and, in consequence, prices rise more and more.

The rise of prices is quickest in an improving state of credit. Prices in general are
mostly determined by wholesale transactions. The retail dealer adds a percentage to the
wholesale prices, not, of course, always the same percentage, but still mostly the same.
Given the wholesale price of most articles, you can commonly tell their retail price. Now
wholesale transactions are commonly not cash transactions, but bill transactions. The
duration of the bill varies with the custom of the trade; it may be two, three months, or
six weeks, but there is always a bill. Times of credit mean times in which the bills of
many people are taken readily; times of bad credit, times when the bills of much fewer
people are taken, and even of those suspiciously. In times of good credit there are a
great number of strong purchasers, and in times of bad credit only a smaller number of
weak ones; and, therefore, years of improving credit, if there be no disturbing cause, are
years of rising price, and years of decaying credit, years of falling price.

This is the meaning of the saying `John Bull can stand many things, but he cannot stand
two per cent:’ it means that the greatest effect of the three great causes is nearly
peculiar to England; here, and here almost alone, the excess of savings over investments
is deposited in banks; here, and here only, is it made use of so as to affect trade at
large; here, and here only, are prices gravely affected. In these circumstances, a low
rate of interest, long protracted, is equivalent to a total depreciation of the precious
metals. In his book on the effect of the great gold discoveries, Professor Jevons showed,
and so far as I know, was the first to show, the necessity of eliminating these temporary
changes of value in gold before you could judge properly of the permanent depreciation. He
proved, that in the years preceding both 1847 and 1857 there was a general rise of prices;
and in the years succeeding these years, a great fall. The same might be shown of the
years before and after 866, mutatis mutandis.

And at the present moment we have a still more remarkable example, which was thus
analysed in the Economist of the 30th December, 1871, in an article which I venture to
quote as a whole:

`THE GREAT RISE IN THE PRICE OF COMMODITIES.

`Most persons are aware that the trade of the country is in a state of great activity.
All the usual tests indicate thatthe state of the Revenue, the Bankers’ Clearing-house
figures, the returns of exports and imports are all plain, and all speak the same
language. But few have, we think, considered one most remarkable feature of the present
time, or have sufficiently examined its consequences. That feature is the great rise in
the price of most of the leading articles of trade during the past year. We give at the
foot of this paper a list of articles, comprising most first-rate articles of commerce,
and it will be seen that the rise of price, though not universal and not uniform, is
nevertheless very striking and very general. The most remarkable cases are

    January December
    £, s. d. £, s. d.
WoolSouth Down hogs per pack 13 0 0 21 15 0
CottonUpland ordinary per lb. 0 0 0 0 8
No. 40 mule yarn, &c. per lb. 0 1 0 1
IronBars, British per ton 7 2 6 8 17 6
Pig, No. 1 Clyde per ton 2 13 3 3 16 0
Lead per ton 18 7 6 8 17 6
Tin per ton 137 0 0 157 0 0
CopperSheeting per ton 75 10 0 95 0 0
Wheat (GAZETTE average) per qr. 2 12 0 2 15 8

and in other cases there is a tendency upwards in price much more often than there is a
tendency downwards.

`This general rise of price must be due either to a diminution in the supply of the
quoted articles, or to an increased demand for them. In some cases there has no doubt been
a short supply. Thus in wool, the diminution in the home breed of sheep has had a great
effect on the price

In 1869 the home stock of sheep was 29,538,000
In 1871 27,133,000
Diminution Equal to 8.1 per cent 2,405,000

and in the case of some other articles there may be a similar cause operating. But
taking the whole mass of the supply of commodities in this country, as shown by the plain
test of the quantities imported, it has not diminished, but augmented. The returns of the
Board of Trade prove this in the most striking manner, and we give below a table of some
of the important articles. The rise in prices must, therefore, be due to an increased
demand, and the first question is, to what is that demand due?

`We believe it to be due to the combined operation of three causes cheap money, cheap
corn, and improved credit. As to the first indeed, it might be said at first sight that so
general an increase must be due to a depreciation of the precious metals. Certainly in
many controversies facts far less striking have been alleged as proving it. And indeed
there plainly is a diminution in the purchasing power of money, though that diminution is
not general and permanent, but local and temporary. The peculiarity of the precious metals
is that their value depends for unusually long periods on the quantity of them which is in
the market. In the long run, their value, like that of all others, is determined by the
cost at which they can be brought to market. But for all temporary purposes, it is the
supply in the market which governs the price, and that supply in this country is
exceedingly variable. After a commercial crisis1866 for exampletwo things happen: first,
we call in the debts which are owing to us in foreign countries; and we require these
debts to be paid to us, not in commodities, but in money. From this cause principally, and
omitting minor causes, the bullion in the Bank of England, which was 13,1 56,000 l. in May
1866, rose to 19,413,000 l. in January 1867, being an increase of over 6,000,000 l. And
then there comes also a second cause, tending in the same direction. During a depressed
period the savings of the country increase considerably faster than the outlet for them. A
person who has made savings does not know what to do with them. And this new unemployed
saving means additional money. Till a saving is invested or employed it exists only in the
form of money: a farmer who has sold his wheat and has 100 l. `to the good,’ holds that
100 l. in money, or some equivalent for money, till he sees some advantageous use to be
made of it. Probably he places it in a bank, and this enables it to do more work. If
3,000,000!. of coin be deposited in a bank, and it need only keep 1,000,000 l. as a
reserve, that sets 2,000,- 000 l. free, and is for the time equivalent to an increase of
so much coin. As a principle it may be laid down that all new unemployed savings require either
an increased stock of the precious metals, or an increase in the efficiency of the banking
expedients by which these metals are economised
. In other words, in a saving and
uninvesting period of the national industry, we accumulate gold, and augment the
efficiency of our gold. If therefore such a saving period follows close upon an occasion
when foreign credits have been diminished and foreign debts called in, the augmentation in
the effective quantity of gold in the country is extremely great. The old money called in
from abroad and the new money representing the new saving co-operate with one another. And
their natural tendency is to cause a general rise in price, and what is the same thing, a
diffused diminution in the purchasing power of money.

`Up to this point there is nothing special in the recent history of the money market.
Similar events happened both after the panic of 1847, and after that of 1857. But there is
another cause of the same kind, and acting in the same direction, which is peculiar to the
present time; this cause is the amount of the foreign money, and especially of the money
of foreign Governments, now in London. No Government probably ever had nearly as much at
its command as the German Government now has. Speaking broadly, two things happened:
during the war England was the best place of shelter for foreign money, and this made
money more cheap here than it would otherwise have been; after the war England became the
most convenient paying place, and the most convenient resting place for money, and this
again has made money cheaper. The commercial causes, for which there are many precedents,
have been aided by a political cause for the efficacy of which there is no precedent.

`But though plentiful money is necessary to high prices, and though it has a natural
tendency to produce these prices, yet it is not of itself sufficient to produce them. In
the cases we are dealing with, in order to lower prices there must not only be additional
money, but a satisfactory mode of employing that additional money. This is obvious if we
remember whence that augmented money is derived. It is derived from the savings of the
people, and will only be invested in the manner which the holders for the time being
consider suitable to such savings. It will not be used in mere expenditure; it would be
contrary to the very nature of it so to use it. A new channel of demand is required to
take off the new money, or that new money will not raise prices. It will lie idle in the
banks, as we have often seen it. We should still see the frequent, the common phenomenon
of dull trade and cheap money existing side by side.

`The demand in this case arose in the most effective of all ways. In 1867 and the first
half of 1868 corn was dear, as the following figures show:

GAZETTE AVERAGE PRICE OF WHEAT.

  s. d.   S. d.
December, 1866 60 3 October 1867 66 6
January, 1867 61 4 November 69 5
February 60 10 December 67 4
March 59 9 January, 1868 70 3
April 61 6 February 73 0
May 64 8 March 73 0
June 65 8 April 73 3
July 65 0 May 73 9
August 67 8 June 67 11
September 62 8 July 65 5

From that time it fell, and it was very cheap during the whole of 1869 and 1870. The
effect of this cheapness is great in every department of industry. The working classes,
having cheaper food, need to spend so much less on that food, and have more to spend on
other things. In consequence, there is a gentle augmentation of demand through almost all
departments of trade. And this almost always causes a great augmentation in what may be
called the instrumental tradesthat is, in the trades which deal in machines and
instruments used in many branches of commerce, and in the materials for such. Take, for
instance, the iron trade

  tons tons
In the year 1869 we exported 2,568,000  
In 1870 " 2,716,000  
    5,284,000
In 1867

"

1,881,000  
In 1868

"

1,944,000  
    3,826,000
Increase   1,458,000

that is to say, cheap corn operating throughout the world, created a new demand for
many kinds of articles; the production of a large number of such articles being aided by
iron in some one of its many forms, iron to that extent was exported. And the effect is
cumulative. The manufacture of iron being stimulated, all persons concerned in that great
manufacture are well off, have more to spend, and by spending it encourage other branches
of manufacture, which again propagate the demand; they receive and so encourage industries
in a third degree dependent and removed.

`It is quite true that corn has not been quite so cheap during the present year. But
even if it had been dearer than it is, it would not all at once arrest the great trade
which former cheapness had created. The "ball," if we may so say, "was set
rolling" in i869 and 1870, and a great increase of demand was then created in certain
trades and propagated through all trades. A continuance of very high prices would produce
the reverse effect; it would slacken demand in certain trades, and the effect would be
gradually diffused through all trades. But a slight rise such as that of this year has no
perceptible effect.

`When the stimulus of cheap corn is added to that of cheap money, the full conditions
of a great and diffused rise of prices are satisfied. This new employment supplies a mode
in which money can be invested. Bills are drawn of greater number and greater magnitude,
and through the agencies of banks and discount houses, the savings of the country are
invested in such bills. There is thus a new want and a new purchase-money to supply that
want, and the consequence is the diffused and remarkable rise of price which the figures
show to have occurred.

`The rise has also been aided by the revival of credit. This, as need not be at length
explained, is a great aid to buying, and consequently a great aid to a rise of price.
Since 1866, credit has been gradually, though very slowly, recovering, and it is probably
as good as it is reasonable or proper that it should be. We are now trusting as many
people as we ought to trust, and as yet there is no wild excess of misplaced confidence
which would make us trust those whom we ought not to trust.’

The process thus explained is the common process. The surplus of loanable capital which
lies in the hands of bankers is not employed by them in any original way; it is almost
always lent to a trade already growing and already improving. The use of it develops that
trade yet farther, and this again augments and stimulates other trades. Capital may long
lie idle in a stagnant condition of industry; the mercantile securities which experienced
bankers know to be good do not augment, and they will not invent other securities, or take
bad ones.

In most great periods of expanding industry, the three great causes much loanable
capital, good credit, and the increased profits derived from better-used labour and
better-used capitalhave acted simultaneously; and though either may act by itself, there
is a permanent reason why mostly they will act together. They both tend to grow together,
if you begin from a period of depression. In such periods credit is bad, and industry
unemployed; very generally provisions are high in price, and their dearness was one of the
causes which made the times bad. Whether there was or was not too much loanable capital
when that period begins, there soon comes to be too much. Quiet people continue to save
part of their incomes in bad times as well as in good; indeed, of the two, people of
slightly-varying and fixed incomes have better means of saving in bad times because prices
are lower. Quiescent trade affords no new securities in which the new saving can be
invested, and therefore there comes soon to be an excess of loanable capital. In a year or
two after a crisis credit usually improves, as the remembrance of the disasters which at
the crisis impaired credit is becoming fainter and fainter. Provisions get back to their
usual price, or some great industry makes, from some temporary cause, a quick step
forward. At these moments, therefore, the three agencies which, as has been explained,
greatly develope trade, combine to develope it simultaneously.

The certain result is a bound of national prosperity; the country leaps forward as if
by magic. But only part of that prosperity has a solid reason. As far as prosperity is
based on a greater quantity of production, and that of the right articlesas far as it is
based on the increased rapidity with which commodities of every kind reach those who want
themits basis is good. Human industry is more efficient, and therefore there is more to be
divided among mankind. But in so far as that prosperity is based on a general rise of
prices, it is only imaginary. A general rise of prices is a rise only in name; whatever
anyone gains on the article which he has to sell he loses on the articles which he has to
buy, and so he is just where he was. The only real effects of a general rise of prices are
these: first, it straitens people of fixed incomes, who suffer as purchasers, but who have
no gain to correspond; and secondly, it gives an extra profit to fixed capital created
before the rise happened. Here the sellers gain, but without any equivalent loss as
buyers. Thirdly, this gain on fixed capital is greatest in what may be called the
industrial `implements,’ such as coal and iron. These are wanted in all industries, and in
any general increase of prices, they are sure to rise much more than other things.
Everybody wants them; the supply of them cannot be rapidly augmented, and therefore their
price rises very quickly. But to the country as a whole, the general rise of prices is no
benefit at all; it is simply a change of nomenclature for an identical relative value in
the same commodities. Nevertheless, most people are happier for it; they think they are
getting richer, though they are not. And as the rise does not happen on all articles at
the same moment, but is propagated gradually through society, those to whom it first comes
gain really; and as at first every one believes that he will gain when his own article is
rising, a buoyant cheerfulness overflows the mercantile world.

This prosperity is precarious as far as it is real, and transitory in so far as it is
fictitious. The augmented production, which is the reason of the real prosperity, depends
on the full working of the whole industrial organisationof all capitalists and labourers;
that prosperity was caused by that full working, and will cease with it. But that full
working is liable to be destroyed by the occurrence of any great misfortune to any
considerable industry. This would cause misfortune to the industries dependent on that
one, and, as has been explained, all through society and back again. But every such
industry is liable to grave fluctuations, and the most importantthe provisionindustriesto
the gravest and the suddenest. They are dependent on the casualties of the seasons. A
single bad harvest diffused over the world, a succession of two or three bad harvests,
even in England only, will raise the price of corn exceedingly, and will keep it high. And
a great and protracted rise in the price of corn will at once destroy all the real part of
the unusual prosperity of previous good times. It will change the full working of the
industrial machine into an imperfect working; it will make the produce of that machine
less than usual instead of more than usual; instead of there being more than the average
of general dividend to be distributed between the producers, there will immediately be
less than the average.

And in so far as the apparent prosperity is caused by an unusual plentifulness of
loanable capital and a consequent rise in prices, that prosperity is not only liable to
reaction, but certain to be exposed to reaction. The same causes which generate this
prosperity will, after they have been acting a little longer, generate an equivalent
adversity. The process is this: the plentifulness of loanable capital causes a rise of
prices; that rise of prices makes it necessary to have more loanable capital to carry on
the same trade. 100,000 l. will not buy as much when prices are high as it will when
prices are low, it will not be so effectual for carrying on business; more money is
necessary in dear times than in cheap times to produce the same changes in the same
commodities. Even supposing trade to have remained stationary, a greater capital would be
required to carry it on after such a rise of prices as has been described than was
necessary before that rise. But in this case the trade will not have remained stationary;
it will have increasedcertainly to some extent, probably to a great extent. The `loanable
capital,’ the lending of which caused the rise of prices, was lent to enable itto augment.
The loanable capital lay idle in the banks till some trade started into prosperity, and
then was lent in order to develope that trade; that trade caused other secondary
developments; those secondary developments enabled more loanable capital to be lent; and
that lending caused a tertiary development of trade; and so on through society.

In consequence, a long-continued low rate of interest is almost always followed by a
rapid rise in that rate. Till the available trade is found it lies idle, and can scarcely
be lent at all; some of it is not lent. But the moment the available trade is
discoveredthe moment that prices have risenthe demand for loanable capital becomes keen.
For the most part, men of business must carry on their regular trade; if it cannot be
carried on without borrowing io per cent more capital, 10 per cent more capital they must
borrow. Very often they have incurred obligations which must be met; and if that is so the
rate of interest which they pay is comparatively indifferent. What is necessary to meet
their acceptances they will borrow, pay for it what they may; they had better pay any
price than permit those acceptances to be dishonoured. And in less extreme eases men of
business have a fixed capital, which cannot lie idle except at a great loss; a set of
labourers which must be, if possible, kept together; a steady connection of customers,
which they would very unwillingly lose. To keep all these, they borrow; and in a period of
high prices many merchants are peculiarly anxious to borrow, because the augmentation of
the price of the article in which they deal makes them really see, or imagine that they
see, peculiar opportunities of profit. An immense new borrowing soon follows upon the new
and great trade, and the rate of interest rises at once, and generally rises rapidly.

This is the surer to happen that Lombard Street is, as has been shown before, a very
delicate market. A large amount of money is held there by bankers and by bill-brokers at
interest: this they must employ, or they will be ruined. It is better for them to reduce
the rate they charge, and compensate themselves by reducing the rate they pay, rather than
to keep up the rate of charge, if by so doing they cannot employ all their money. It is
vital to them to employ all the money on which they pay interest. A little excess
therefore forces down the rate of interest very much. But if that low rate of interest
should cause, or should aid in causing, a great growth of trade, the rise is sure to be
quick, and is apt to be violent. The figures of trade are reckoned by hundreds of
millions, where those of loanable capital count only by millions. A great increase in the
borrowing demands of English commerce almost always changes an excess of loanable capital
above the demand to a greater deficiency below the demand. That deficiency causes
adversity, or apparent adversity, in trade, just as, and in the same manner, that the
previous excess caused prosperity, or apparent prosperity. It causes a fall of price that
runs through society; that fall causes a decline of activity and a diminution of profitsa
painful contraction instead of the previous pleasant expansion.

The change is generally quicker because some check to credit happens at an early stage
of it. The mercantile community will have been unusually fortunate if during the period of
rising prices it has not made great mistakes. Such a period naturally excites the sanguine
and the ardent; they fancy that the prosperity they see will last always, that it is only
the beginning of a greater prosperity. They altogether over-estimate the demand for the
article they deal in, or the work they do. They all in their degreeand the ablest and the
cleverest the mostwork much more than they should, and trade far above their means. Every
great crisis reveals the excessive speculations of many houses which no one before
suspected, and which commonly indeed had not begun or had not carried very far those
speculations, till they were tempted by the daily rise of price and the surrounding fever.

The case is worse, because at most periods of great commercial excitement there is some
mixture of the older and simpler kind of investing mania. Though the money of saving
persons is in the hands of banks, and though, by offering interest, banks retain the
command of much of it, yet they do not retain the command of the whole, or anything near
the whole; all of it can be used, and much of it is used, by its owners. They speculate
with it in bubble companies and in worthless shares, just as they did in the time of the
South Sea mania, when there were no banks, and as they would again in England supposing
that banks ceased to exist. The mania of 1825 and the mania of 1866 were striking examples
of this; in their case to a great extent, as in most similar modern periods to a less
extent, the delirium of ancient gambling co-operated with the milder madness of modern
overtrading. At the very beginning of adversity, the counters in the gambling mama, the
shares in the companies created to feed the mania, are discovered to be worthless; down
they all go, and with them much of credit.

The good times too of high price almost always engender much fraud. All people are most
credulous when they are most happy; and when much money has just been made, when some
people are really making it, when most people think they are making it, there is a happy
opportunity for ingenious mendacity. Almost everything will be believed for a little
while, and long before discovery the worst and most adroit deceivers are geographically or
legally beyond the reach of punishment. But the harm they have done diffuses harm, for it
weakens credit still farther.

When we understand that Lombard Street is subject to severe alternations of opposite
causes, we should cease to be surprised at its seeming cycles. We should cease too to be
surprised at the sudden panics. During the period of reaction and adversity, just even at
the last instant of prosperity, the whole structure is delicate. The peculiar essence of
our banking system is an unprecedented trust between man and man: and when that trust is
much weakened by hidden causes, a small accident may greatly hurt it, and a great accident
for a moment may almost destroy it.

Now too that we comprehend the inevitable vicissitudes of Lombard Street, we can also
thoroughly comprehend the cardinal importance of always retaining a great banking reserve.
Whether the times of adversity are well met or ill met depends far more on this than on
any other single circumstance. If the reserve be large, its magnitude sustains credit; and
if it be small, its diminution stimulates the gravest apprehensions. And the better we
comprehend the importance of the banking reserve, the higher we shall estimate the
responsibility of those who keep it.

CHAPTER VII.

A More Exact Account of the Mode in Which the Bank of England

Has Discharged Its Duty of Retaining a Good Bank Reserve,

and of Administering It Effectually.

The preceding chapters have in some degree enabled us to appreciate the importance of
the duties which the Bank of England is bound to discharge as to its banking reserve.

If we ask how the Bank of England has discharged this great responsibility, we shall be
struck by three things: first, as has been said before, the Bank has never by any
corporate act or authorised utterance acknowledged the duty, and some of its directors
deny it; second (what is even more remarkable), no resolution of Parliament, no report of
any Committee of Parliament (as far as I know), no remembered speech of a responsible
statesman, has assigned or enforced that duty on the Bank; third (what is more remarkable
still), the distinct teaching of our highest authorities has often been that no public
duty of any kind is imposed on the Banking Department of the Bank; that, for banking
purposes, it is only a joint stock bank like any other bank; that its managers should look
only to the interest of the proprietors and their dividend; that they are to manage as the
London and Westminster Bank or the Union Bank manages.

At first, it seems exceedingly strange that so important a responsibility should be
unimposed, unacknowledged, and denied; but the explanation is this. We are living amid the
vestiges of old controversies, and we speak their language, though we are dealing with
different thoughts and different facts. For more than fifty yearsfrom 1793 down to
1844there was a keen controversy as to the public duties of the Bank. It was said to be
the `manager’ of the paper currency, and on that account many expected much good from it;
others said it did great harm; others again that it could do neither good nor harm. But
for the whole period there was an incessant and fierce discussion. That discussion was
terminated by the Act of 1 844. By that Act the currency manages itself; the entire
working is automatic. The Bank of England plainly does not managecannot even be said to
managethe currency any more. And naturally, but rashly, the only reason upon which a
public responsibility used to be assigned to the Bank having now clearly come to an end,
it was inferred by many that the Bank had no responsibility. The complete uncertainty as
to the degree of responsibility acknowledged by the Bank of England is best illustrated by
what has been said by the Bank directors themselves as to the panic of 866. The panic of
that year, it will be remembered, happened, contrary to precedent, in the spring, and at
the next meeting of the Court of Bank proprietorsthe September meetingthere was a very
remarkable discussion, which I give at length below,(6) and
of which all that is most material was thus described in the `Economist’:

`THE GREAT IMPORTANCE OF THE LATE MEETING

OF THE PROPRIETORS OF THE BANK OF ENGLAND.

`The late meeting of the proprietors of the Bank of England has a very unusual
importance. There can be no effectual inquiry now into the history of the late crisis. A
Parliamentary committee next year would, unless something strange occur in the interval,
be a great waste of time. Men of business have keen sensations but short memories, and
they will care no more next February for the events of last May than they now care for the
events of October 1864. A pro forma inquiry, on which no real mind is spent, and which
everyone knows will lead to nothing, is far worse than no inquiry at all. Under these
circumstances the official statements of the Governor of the Bank are the only authentic
expositions we shall have of the policy of the Bank Directors, whether as respects the
past or the future. And when we examine the proceedings with care, we shall find that they
contain matter of the gravest import.

`This meeting may be considered to admit and recognise the fact that the Bank of
England keeps the sole banking reserve of the country. We do not now mix up this matter
with the country circulation, or the question whether there should be many issuers of
notes or only one. We speak not of the currency reserve, but of the banking reservethe
reserve held against deposits, and not the reserve held against notes. We have often
insisted in these columns that the Bank of England does keep the sole real reservethe sole
considerable unoccupied mass of cash in the country; but there has been no universal
agreement about it. Great authorities have been unwilling to admit it. They have not,
indeed, formally and explicitly contended against it. If they had, they must have pointed
out some other great store of unused cash besides that at the Bank, and they could not
find such store. But they have attempted distinctions;have said that the doctrine that the
Bank of England keeps the sole banking reserve of the country was "not a good way of
putting it," was exaggerated, and was calculated to mislead.

`But the late meeting is a complete admission that such is the fact. The Governor of
the Bank said:

"`A great strain has within the last few months been put upon the resources of
this house, and of the whole banking community of London; and I think I am entitled to say
that not only this house, but the entire banking body, acquitted themselves most
honourably and creditably throughout that very trying period. Banking is a very peculiar
business, and it depends so much upon credit that the least blast of suspicion is
sufficient to sweep away, as it were, the harvest of a whole year. But the manner in which
the banking establishments generally in London met the demands made upon them during the
greater portion of the past half-year affords a most satisfactory proof of the soundness
of the principles on which their business is conducted. This house exerted itself to the
utmostand exerted itself most successfullyto meet the crisis. We did not flinch from our
post. When the storm came upon us, on the morning on which it became known that the house
of Overend and Co. had failed, we were in as sound and healthy a position as any banking
establishment could hold, and on that day and throughout the succeeding week we made
advances which would hardly be credited. I do not believe that anyone would have thought
of predicting, even at the shortest period beforehand, the greatness of those advances. It
was not unnatural that in this state of things a certain degree of alarm should have taken
possession of the public mind, and that those who required accommodation from the Bank
should have gone to the Chancellor of the Exchequer and requested the Government to
empower us to issue notes beyond the statutory amount, if we should think that such a
measure was desirable. But we had to act before we could receive any such power, and
before the Chancellor of the Exchequer was perhaps out of his bed we had advanced one-half
of our reserves, which were certainly thus reduced to an amount which we could not witness
without regret. But we would not flinch from the duty which we conceived was imposed upon
us of supporting the banking community, and I am not aware that any legitimate application
made for assistance to this house was refused. Every gentleman who came here with adequate
security was liberally dealt with, and if accommodation could not be afforded to the full
extent which was demanded, no one who offered proper security failed to obtain relief from
this house."

`Now this is distinctly saying that the other banks of the country need not keep any
such banking reserveany such sum of actual cashof real sovereigns and bank notes, as will
help them through a sudden panic. It acknowledges a "duty" on the part of the
Bank of England to "support the banking community," to make the reserve of the
Bank of England do for them as well as for itself.

`In our judgment this language is most just, and the Governor of the Bank could
scarcely have done a greater public service than by using language so businesslike and so
distinct. Let us know precisely who is to keep the banking reserve. If the joint stock
banks and the private banks and the country banks are to keep their share, let us
determine on that; Mr. Gladstone appeared not long since to say in Parliament that it
ought to be so. But at any rate there should be no doubt whose duty it is. Upon grounds
which we have often stated, we believe that the anomaly of one bank keeping the sole
banking reserve is so fixed in our system that we cannot change it if we would. The great
evil to be feared was an indistinct conception of the fact, and that is now avoided.

`The importance of these declarations by the Bank is greater, because after the panic
of 1857 the bank did not hold exactly the same language. A person who loves concise
expressions said lately "that Overends broke the Bank in 1866 because it went, and in
1857 because it was not let go." We need not too precisely examine such language; the
element of truth in it is very plainthe great advances made to Overends were a principal
event in the panic of 1857; the bill-brokers were then very much what the bankers were
lately they were the borrowers who wanted sudden and incalculable advances. But the
bill-brokers were told not to expect the like again. But Alderman Salomons, on the part of
the London bankers, said, "he wished to take that opportunity of stating that he
believed nothing could be more satisfactory to the managers and shareholders of joint
stock banks than the testimony which the Governor of the Bank of England had that day
borne to the sound and honourable manner in which their business was conducted. It was
manifestly desirable that the joint stock banks and the banking interest generally should
work in harmony with the Bank of England; and he sincerely thanked the Governor of the
Bank for the kindly manner in which he had alluded to the mode in which the joint stock
banks had met the late monetary crisis." The Bank of England agrees to give other
banks the requisite assistance in case of need, and the other banks agree to ask for it.

`Secondly. The Bank agrees, in fact, if not in name, to make limited advances on proper
security to anyone who applies for it. On the present occasion 45,000,000 l. was so
advanced in three months. And the Bank do not say to the mercantile community, or to the
bankers, "Do not come to us again. We helped you once. But do not look upon it as a
precedent. We will not help you again." On the contrary, the evident and intended
implication is that under like circumstances the Bank would act again as it has now
acted.’

This article was much disliked by many of the Bank directors, and especially by some
whose opinion is of great authority. They thought that the `Economist’ drew `rash
deductions’ from a speech which was in itself `open to some objection’which was, like all
such speeches, defective in theoretical precision, and which was at best only the
expression of an opinion by the Governor of that day, which had not been authorised by the
Court of Directors, which could not bind the Bank. However the article had at least this
use, that it brought out the facts. All the directors would have felt a difficulty in
commenting upon, or limiting, or in differing from, a speech of a Governor from the chair.
But there was no difficulty or delicacy in attacking the `Economist.’ Accordingly Mr.
Hankey, one of the most experienced bank directors, not long after, took occasion to
observe: `The "Economist" newspaper has put forth what in my opinion is the most
mischievous doctrine ever broached in the monetary or banking world in this country; viz,
that it is the proper function of the Bank of England to keep money available at all times
to supply the demands of bankers who have rendered their own assets unavailable. Until
such a doctrine is repudiated by the banking interest, the difficulty of pursuing any
sound principle of banking in London will be always very great. But I do not believe that
such a doctrine as that bankers are justified in relying on the Bank of England to assist
them in time of need is generally held by the bankers in London.

`I consider it to be the undoubted duty of the Bank of England to hold its banking
deposits (reserving generally about one-third in cash) in the most available securities;
and in the event of a sudden pressure in the money market, by whatever circumstance it may
be caused, to bear its full share of a drain on its resources. I am ready to admit,
however, that a general opinion has long prevailed that the Bank of England ought to be
prepared to do much more than this, though I confess my surprise at finding an advocate
for such an opinion in the "Economist."(7) If it
were practicable for the Bank to retain money unemployed to meet such an emergency, it
would be a very unwise thing to do so. But I contend that it is quite impracticable, and
if it were possible, it would be most inexpedient; and I can only express my regret that
the Bank, from a desire to do everything in its power to afford general assistance in
times of banking or commercial distress, should ever have acted in a way to encourage such
an opinion. The more the conduct of the affairs of the Bank is made to assimilate to the
conduct of every other well-managed bank in the United Kingdom, the better for the Bank,
and the better for the community at large.’

I am scarcely a judge, but I do not think Mr. Hankey replies to the `Economist’ very
conclusively.

First. He should have observed that the question is not as to what `ought to be,’ but
as to what is. The `Economist’ did not say that the system of a single bank reserve was a
good system, but that it was the system which existed, and which must be worked, as you
could not change it.

Secondly. Mr. Hankey should have shown `some other store of unused cash’ except the
reserve in the Banking Department of the Bank of England out of which advances in time of
panic could be made. These advances are necessary, and must be made by someone. The
`reserves’ of London bankers are not such store; they are used cash, not unused; they are
part of the Bank deposits, and lent as such.

Thirdly. Mr. Hankey should have observed that we know by the published figures that the
joint stock banks of London do not keep one-third, or anything like one-third, of their
liabilities in `cash’ even meaning by `cash’ a deposit at the Bank of England. One-third
of the deposits in joint stock banks, not to speak of the private banks, would be
30,000,000 l.; and the private deposits of the Bank of England are i 8,000,000 l.
According to his own statement, there is a conspicuous contrast. The joint stock banks,
and the private banks, no doubt, too, keep one sort of reserve, and the Bank of England a
different kind of reserve altogether. Mr. Hankey says that the two ought to be managed on
the same principle; but if so, he should have said whether he would assimilate the
practice of the Bank of England to that of the other banks, or that of the other banks to
the practice of the Bank of England.

Fourthly. Mr. Hankey should have observed that, as has been explained, in most panics,
the principal use of a `banking reserve’ is not to advance to bankers; the largest amount
is almost always advanced to the mercantile public and to bill-brokers. But the point is,
that by our system all extra pressure is thrown upon the Bank of England. In the worst
part of the crisis of 866, 50,000!. `fresh money’ could not be borrowed, even on the best
securityeven on Consols except at the Bank of England. There was no other lender to new
borrowers.

But my object now is not to revive a past controversy, but to show in what an
unsatisfactory and uncertain condition that controversy has left a most important subject.
Mr. Hankey’s is the last explanation we have had of the policy of the Bank. He is a very
experienced and attentive director, and I think expresses, more or less, the opinions of
other directors. And what do we find? Setting aside and saying nothing about the
remarkable speech of the Governor in 1866, which at least (according to the interpretation
of the `Economist’) was clear and excellent, Mr. Hankey leaves us in doubt altogether as
to what will be the policy of the Bank of England in the next panic, and as to what amount
of aid the public may then expect from it. His words are too vague. No one can tell what a
`fair share’ means; still less can we tell what other people at some future time will say
it means. Theory suggests, and experience proves, that in a panic the holders of the
ultimate Bank reserve (whether one bank or many) should lend to all that bring good
securities quickly, freely, and readily. By that policy they allay a panic; by every other
policy they intensify it. The public have a right to know whether the Bank of Englandthe
holders of our ultimate bank reserveacknowledge this duty, and are ready to perform it.
But this is now very uncertain.

If we refer to history, and examine what in fact has been the conduct of the Bank
directors, we find that they have acted exactly as persons of their type, character, and
position might have been expected to act. They are a board of plain, sensible, prosperous
English merchants; and they have both done and left undone what such a board might have
been expected to do and not to do. Nobody could expect great attainments in economical
science from such a board; laborious study is for the most part foreign to the habits of
English merchants. Nor could we expect original views on banking, for banking is a special
trade, and English merchants, as a body, have had no experience in it. A `board’ can
scarcely ever make improvements, for the policy of a board is determined by the opinions
of the most numerous class of its membersits average membersand these are never prepared
for sudden improvements. A board of upright and sensible merchants will always act
according to what it considers `safe’ principlesthat is, according to the received maxims
of the mercantile world then and thereand in this manner the directors of the Bank of
England have acted nearly uniformly. Their strength and their weakness were curiously
exemplified at the time when they had the most power. After the suspension of cash
payments in 1797, the directors of the Bank of England could issue what notes they liked.
There was no check; these notes could not come back upon the Bank for payment; there was a
great temptation to extravagant issue, and no present penalty upon it. But the directors
of the Bank withstood the temptation; they did not issue their inconvertible notes
extravagantly. And the proof is, that for more than ten years after the suspension of cash
payments the Bank paper was undepreciated, and circulated at no discount in comparison
with gold. Though the Bank directors of that day at last fell into errors, yet on the
whole they acted with singular judgment and moderation. But when, in 1810, they came to be
examined as to their reasons, they gave answers that have become almost classical by their
nonsense. Mr. Pearse, the Governor of the Bank, said: `In considering this subject, with
reference to the manner in which bank-notes are issued, resulting from the applications
made for discounts to supply the necessary want of bank-notes, by which their issue in
amount is so controlled that it can never amount to an excess, I cannot see how the amount
of bank-notes issued can operate upon the price of bullion, or the state of the exchanges;
and therefore I am individually of opinion that the price of bullion, or the state of the
exchanges, can never be a reason for lessening the amount of banknotes to be issued,
always understanding the control which I have already described.

`Is the Governor of the Bank of the same opinion which has now been expressed by the
Deputy-Governor?

`Mr. WhitmoreI am so much of the same opinion, that I never think it necessary to
advert to the price of gold, or the state of the exchange, on the days on which we make
our advances.

`Do you advert to these two circumstances with a view to regulate the general amount of
your advances?I do not advert to it with a view to our general advances, conceiving it not
to bear upon the question.

And Mr. Harman, another Bank director, expressed his opinion in these terms: `I must
very materially alter my opinions before I can suppose that the exchanges will be
influenced by any modifications of our paper currency.’

Very few persons perhaps could have managed to commit so many blunders in so few words.

But it is no disgrace at all to the Bank directors of that day to have committed these
blunders. They spoke according to the best mercantile opinion of England. The City of
London and the House of Commons both approved of what they said; those who dissented were
said to be abstract thinkers and unpractical men. The Bank directors adopted the ordinary
opinions, and pursued the usual practice of their time. It was this `routine’ that caused
their moderation. They believed that so long as they issued `notes’ only at 5 per cent,
and only on the discount of good bills, those notes could not be depreciated. And as the
number of `good’ billsbills which sound merchants know to be gooddoes not rapidiy
increase, and as the market rate of interest was often less than 5 per cent, these checks
on over-issue were very effective. They failed in time, and the theory upon which they
were defended was nonsense; but for a time their operation was powerful and excellent.

Unluckily, in the management of the matter before usthe management of the Bank
reservethe directors of the Bank of England were neither acquainted with right principles,
nor were they protected by a judicious routine. They could not be expected themselves to
discover such principles. The abstract thinking of the world is never to be expected from
persons in high places; the administration of first-rate current transactions is a most
engrossing business, and those charged with them are usually but little inclined to think
on points of theory, even when such thinking most nearly concerns those transactions. No
doubt when men’s own fortunes are at stake, the instinct of the trader does somehow
anticipate the conclusions of the closet. But a board has no instincts when it is not
getting an income for its members, and when it is only discharging a duty of office.
During the suspension of cash paymentsa suspension which lasted twenty-two yearsall
traditions as to a cash reserve had died away. After 1819 the Bank directors had to
discharge the duty of keeping a banking reserve, and (as the law then stood) a currency
reserve also, without the guidance either of keen interests, or good principles, or wise
traditions.

Under such circumstances, the Bank directors inevitably made mistakes of the gravest
magnitude. The first time of trial came in 1825. In that year the Bank directors allowed
their stock of bullion to fall in the most alarming manner:

On Dec. 24, 1824, the coin and bullion in the Bank was £10,721,000

On Dec. 25, 1825, it was reduced to £1,260,000

and the consequence was a panic so tremendous that its results are well remembered
after nearly fifty years. In the next period of extreme trialin 18379the Bank was
compelled to draw for 2,000,000 l. on the Bank of France; and even after that aid the
directors permitted their bullion, which was still the currency reserve as well as the
banking reserve, to be reduced to 2,404,000 l.: a great alarm pervaded society, and
generated an eager controversy, out of which ultimately emerged the Act of 1844. The next
trial came in 1847, and then the Bank permitted its banking reserve (which the law had now
distinctly separated) to fall to 1,176,000 l.; and so intense was the alarm, that the
executive Government issued a letter of licence, permitting the Bank, if necessary, to
break the new law, and, if necessary, to borrow from the currency reserve, which was full,
in aid of the banking reserve, which was empty. Till 1857 there was an unusual calm in the
money market, but in the autumn of that year the Bank directors let the banking reserve,
which even in October was far too small, fall thus:

  £
Oct. 10 4,024,000

17

3,217,000

24

3,485,000

31

2,258,000
Nov. 6 2,155,000

13

957,000

And then a letter of licence like that of 1847 was not only issued, but used. The
Ministry of the day authorised the Bank to borrow from the currency reserve in aid of the
banking reserve, and the Bank of England did so borrow several hundred pounds till the end
of the month of November. A more miserable catalogue than that of the failures of the Bank
of England to keep a good banking reserve in all the seasons of trouble between 1825 and
1857 is scarcely to be found in history.

But since 1857 there has been a great improvement. By painful events and incessant
discussions, men of business have now been trained to see that a large banking reserve is
necessary, and to understand that, in the curious constitution of the English banking
world, the Bank of England is the only body which could effectually keep it. They have
never acknowledged the duty; some of them, as we have seen, deny the duty; still they have
to a considerable extent begun to perform the duty. The Bank directors, being experienced
and able men of business, comprehended this like other men of business. Since 1857 they
have always kept, I do not say a sufficient banking reserve, but a fair and creditable
banking reserve, and one altogether different from any which they kept before. At one
period the Bank directors even went farther: they made a distinct step in advance of the
public intelligence; they adopted a particular mode of raising the rate of interest, which
is far more efficient than any other mode. Mr. Goschen observes, in his book on the
Exchanges: `Between the rates in London and Paris, the expense of sending gold to and fro
having been reduced to a minimum between the two cities, the difference can never be very
great; but it must not be forgotten that,the interest being taken at a percentage
calculated per annum, and the probable profit having, when an operation in three-month
bills is contemplated, to be divided by four, whereas the percentage of expense has to be
wholly borne by the one transaction, a very slight expense becomes a great impediment. If
the cost is only ½ per cent, there must be a profit of 2 per cent in the rate of
interest, or ½ per cent on three months, before any advantage commences; and thus,
supposing that Paris capitalists calculate that they may send their gold over to England
for ½ per cent expense, and chance their being so favoured by the Exchanges as to be able
to draw it back without any cost at all, there must nevertheless be an excess of more than
2 per cent in the London rate of interest over that in Paris, before the operation of
sending gold over from France, merely for the sake of the higher interest, will pay.’

Accordingly, Mr. Goschen recommended that the Bank of England should, as a rule, raise
their rate by steps of 1 per cent at a time when the object of the rise was to affect the
`foreign Exchanges.’ And the Bank of England, from 86o onward, have acted upon that
principle. Before that time they used to raise their rate almost always by steps of ½ per
cent, and there was nothing in the general state of mercantile opinion to compel them to
change their policy. The change was, on the contrary, most unpopular. On this occasion,
and, as far as I know, on this occasion alone, the Bank of England made an excellent
alteration of their policy, which was not exacted by contemporary opinion, and which was
in advance of it. The beneficial results of the improved policy of the Bank were palpable
and speedy. We were enabled by it to sustain the great drain of silver from Europe to
India to pay for Indian cotton in the years between 18621865. In the autumn of 1864 there
was especial danger; but, by a rapid and able use of their new policy, the Bank of England
maintained an adequate reserve, and preserved the country from calamities which, if we had
looked only to precedent, would have seemed inevitable. All the causes which produced the
panic of 1857 were in action in 1864the drain of silver in 1864 and the preceding year was
beyond comparison greater than in 1857 and the years before itand yet in 1864 there was no
panic. The Bank of England was almost immediately rewarded for its adoption of right
principles by finding that those principles, at a severe crisis, preserved public credit.

In 1866 undoubtedly a panic occurred, but I do not think that the Bank of England can
be blamed for it. They had in their till an exceedingly good reserve according to the
estimate of that timea sufficient reserve, in all probability, to have coped with the
crises of 1847 and 1857. The suspension of Overend and Gurneythe most trusted private firm
in Englandcaused an alarm, in suddenness and magnitude, without example. What was the
effect of the Act of 1844 on the panic of 1866 is a question on which opinion will be long
divided; but I think it will be generally agreed that, acting under the provisions of that
law, the directors of the Bank of England had in their banking department in that year a
fairly large reserve quite as large a reserve as anyone expected them to keepto meet
unexpected and painful contingencies.

From 1866 to 1870 there was almost an unbroken calm on the money market. The Bank of
England had no difficulties to cope with; there was no opportunity for much discretion.
The money market took care of itself. But in 1870 the Bank of France suspended specie
payments, and from that time a new era begins. The demands on this market for bullion have
been greater, and have been more incessant, than they ever were before, for this is now
the only bullion market. This has made it necessary for the Bank of England to hold a much
larger banking reserve than was ever before required, and to be much more watchful than in
former times lest that banking reserve should on a sudden be dangerously diminished. The
forces are greater and quicker than they used to be, and a firmer protection and a surer
solicitude are necessary. But I do not think the Bank of England is sufficiently aware of
this. All the governing body of the Bank certainly are not aware of it. The same eminent
director to whom I have before referred, Mr. Hankey, published in the `Times’ an elaborate
letter, saying again that one-third of the liabilities were, even in these altered times,
a sufficient reserve for the Banking Department of the Bank of England, and that it was no
part of the business of the Bank to keep a supply of `bullion for exportation,’ which was
exactly the most mischievous doctrine that could be maintained when the Banking Department
of the Bank of England had become the only great repository in Europe where gold could at
once be obtained, and when, therefore, a far greater store of bullion ought to be kept
than at any former period.

And besides this defect of the present time, there are some chronic faults in the
policy of the Bank of England, which arise, as will be presently explained, from grave
defects in its form of government.

There is almost always some hesitation when a Governor begins to reign. He is the Prime
Minister of the Bank Cabinet; and when so important a functionary changes, naturally much
else changes too. If the Governor be weak, this kind of vacillation and hesitation
continues throughout his term of office. The usual defect then is, that the Bank of
England does not raise the rate of interest sufficiently quickly. It does raise it; in the
end it takes the alarm, but it does not take the alarm sufficiently soon. A cautious man,
in a new office, does not like strong measures. Bank Governors are generally cautious men;
they are taken from a most cautious class; in consequence they are very apt to temporise
and delay. But almost always the delay in creating a stringency only makes a greater
stringency inevitable. The effect of a timid policy has been to let the gold out of the
Bank, and that gold must be recovered. It would really have been far easier to have
maintained the reserve by timely measures than to have replenished it by delayed measures;
but new Governors rarely see this.

Secondly. Those defects are apt, in part, or as a whole, to be continued tbroughout the
reign of a weak Governor. The objection to a decided policy, and the indisposition to a
timely action, which are excusable in one whose influence is beginning, and whose reign is
new, is continued through the whole reign of one to whom those defects are natural, and
who exhibits those defects in all his affairs.

Thirdly. This defect is enhanced, because, as has so often been said, there is now no
adequate rule recognised in the management of the banking reserve. Mr. Weguelin, the last
Bank Governor who has been examined, said that it was sufficient for the Bank to keep from
one-fourth to one-third of its banking liabilities as a reserve. But no one now would ever
be content if the banking reserve were near to one-fourth of its liabilities. Mr. Hankey,
as I have shown, considers `about a third’ as the proportion of reserve to liability at
which the Bank should aim; but he does not say whether he regards a third as the minimum
below which the reserve in the Banking Department should never be, or as a fair average,
about which the reserve may fluctuate, sometimes being greater, or at others less.

In a future chapter I shall endeavour to show that one-third of its banking liabilities
is at present by no means an adequate reserve for the Banking Departmentthat it is not
even a proper minimum, far less a fair average; and I shall allege what seem to me good
reasons for thinking that, unless the Bank aim by a different method at a higher standard,
its own position may hereafter be perilous, and the public may be exposed to disaster.

II.

But, as has been explained, the Bank of England is bound, according to our system, not
only to keep a good reserve against a time of panic, but to use that reserve effectually
when that time of panic comes. The keepers of the Banking reserve, whether one or many,
are obliged then to use that reserve for their own safety. If they permit all other forms
of credit to perish, their own will perish immediately, and in consequence.

As to the Bank of England, however, this is denied. It is alleged that the Bank of
England can keep aloof in a panic; that it can, if it will, let other banks and trades
fail; that if it chooses, it can stand alone, and survive intact while all else perishes
around it. On various occasions, most influential persons, both in the government of the
Bank and out of it, have said that such was their opinion. And we must at once see whether
this opinion is true or false, for it is absurd to attempt to estimate the conduct of the
Bank of England during panics before we know what the precise position of the Bank in a
panic really is.

The holders of this opinion in its most extreme form say, that in a panic the Bank of
England can stay its hand at any time; that, though it has advanced much, it may refuse to
advance more; that though the reserve may have been reduced by such advances, it may
refuse to lessen it still further; that it can refuse to make any further dis counts; that
the bills which it has discounted will become due; that it can refill its reserve by the
payment of those bills; that it can sell stock or other securities, and so replenish its
reserve still further. But in this form the notion scarcely merits serious refutation. If
the Bank reserve has once become low, there are, in a panic, no means of raising it again.
Money parted with at such a time is very hard to get back; those who have taken it will
not let it gonot, at least, unless they are sure of getting other money in its place. And
at such instant the recovery of money is as hard for the Bank of England as for any one
else, probably even harder. The difficulty is this: if the Bank decline to discount, the
holders of the bills previously discounted cannot pay. As has been shown, trade in England
is largely carried on with borrowed money. If you propose greatly to reduce that amount,
you will cause many failures unless you can pour in from elsewhere some equivalent amount
of new money. But in a panic there is no new money to be had; everybody who has it clings
to it, and will not part with it. Especially what has been advanced to merchants cannot
easily be recovered; they are under immense liabilities, and they will not give back a
penny which they imagine that even possibly they may need to discharge those liabilities.
And bankers are in even greater terror. In a panic they will not discount a host of new
bills; they are engrossed with their own liabilities and those of their own customers, and
do not care for those of others. The notion that the Bank of England can stop discounting
in a panic, and so obtain fresh money, is a delusion. It can stop discounting, of course,
at pleasure. But if it does, it will get in no new money; its bill case will daily be more
and more packed with bills `returned unpaid.’

The sale of stock, too, by the Bank of England in the middle of a panic is impossible.
The bank at such a time is the only lender on stock, and it is only by loans from a bank
that large purchases, at such a moment, can be made. Unless the Bank of England lend, no
stock will be bought. There is not in the country any large sum of unused ready money
ready to buy it. The only unused sum is the reserve in the Banking Department of the Bank
of England: if, therefore, in a panic that Department itself attempt to sell stock, the
failure would be ridiculous. It would hardly be able to sell any at all. Probably it would
not sell fifty pounds’ worth. The idea that the Bank can, during a panic, replenish its
reserve in this or in any other manner when that reserve has once been allowed to become
empty, or nearly empty, is too absurd to be steadily maintained, though I fear that it is
not yet wholly abandoned.

The second and more reasonable conception of the independence of the Bank of England
is, however, this:It may be said, and it is said, that if the Bank of England stop at the
beginning of a panic, if it refuse to advance a shilling more than usual, if it begin the
battle with a good banking reserve, and do not diminish it by extra loans, the Bank of
England is sure to be safe. But this form of the opinion, though more reasonable and
moderate, is not, therefore, more true. The panic of 1866 is the best instance to test it.
As everyone knows, that panic began quite suddenly, on the fall of `Overends.’ Just
before, the Bank had 5,812,000 l. in its reserve; in fact, it advanced 13,000,000 l. of
new money in the next few days, and its reserve went down to nothing, and the Government
had to help. But if the Bank had not made these advances, could it have kept its reserve?

Certainly it could not. It could not have retained its own deposits. A large part of
these are the deposits of bankers, and they would not consent to help the Bank of England
in a policy of isolation. They would not agree to suspend payments themselves, and permit
the Bank of England to survive, and get all their business. They would withdraw their
deposits from the Bank; they would not assist it to stand erect amid their ruin. But even
if this were not so, even if the banks were willing to keep their deposits at the Bank
while it was not lending, they would soon find that they could not do it. They are only
able to keep those deposits at the Bank by the aid of the Clearing-house system, and if a
panic were to pass a certain height, that system, which rests on confidence, would be
destroyed by terror.

The common course of business is this. A B having to receive 50,000 l. from C D takes C
D’s cheque on a banker crossed, as it is called, and, therefore, only payable to another
banker. He pays that cheque to his own credit with his own banker, who presents itto the
banker on whom it is drawn, and if good it is an item between them in the general clearing
or settlement of the afternoon. But this is evidently a very refined machinery, which a
panic will be apt to destroy. At the first stage A B may say to his debtor C D, `I cannot
take your cheque, I must have bank-notes.’ If it is a debt on securities, he will be very
apt to say this. The usual practicecredit being goodis for the creditor to take the
debtor’s cheque, and to give up the securities. But if the `securities’ really secure him
in a time of difficulty, he will not like to give them up, and take a bit of paper a mere
cheque, which may be paid or not paid. He will say to his debtor, `I can only give you
your securities if you will give me banknotes.’ And if he does say so, the debtor must go
to his bank, and draw out the 50,000 l. if he has it. But if this were done on a large
scale, the bank’s `cash in house’ would soon be gone; as the Clearing-house was gradually
superseded it would have to trench on its deposit at the Bank of England; and then the
bankers would have to pay so much over the counter that they would be unable to keep much
money at the Bank, even if they wished. They would soon be obliged to draw out every
shilling.

The diminished use of the Clearing-house, in consequence of the panic, would intensify
that panic. By far the greater part of the bargains of the country in moneyed securities
is settled on the Stock Exchange twice a month, and the number of securities then given up
for mere cheques, and the number of cheques then passing at the Clearing-house are
enormous. If that system collapse, the number of failures would be incalculable, and each
failure would add to the discredit that caused the collapse.

The non-banking customers of the Bank of England would be discredited as well as other
people; their cheques would not be taken any more than those of others; they would have to
draw out banknotes, and the Bank reserve would not be enough for a tithe of such payments.

The matter would come shortly to this: a great number of brokers and dealers are under
obligations to pay immense sums, and in common times they obtain these sums by the
transfer of certain securities. If, as we said just now, No. 1 has borrowed 50,0001. of
No. 2 on Exchequer bills, he, for the most part, cannot pay No. z till he has sold or
pledged those bills to some one else. But till he has the bills he cannot pledge or sell
them; and if No. 2 will not give them up till he gets his money, No. 1 will be ruined,
because he caunot pay it. And if No. 2 has No. 3 to pay, as is very likely, he may be
ruined because of No. 1’s default, and No. 4 only on account of No. 3’s default; and so on
without end. On settling day, without the Clearing-house, there would be a mass of
failures, and a bundle of securities. The effect of these failures would be a general run
on all bankers, and on the Bank of England particularly.

It may indeed be said that the money thus taken from the Banking Department of the Bank
of England would return there immediately; that the public who borrowed it would not know
where else to deposit it; that it would be taken out in the morning, and put back in the
evening. But, in the first place, this argument assumes that the Banking Department would
have enough money to pay the demands on it; and this is a mistake: the Banking Department
would not have a hundredth part of the necessary funds. And in the second, a great panic
which deranged the Clearing-house would soon be diffused all through the country. The
money therefore taken from the Bank of England could not be soon returned to the Bank; it
would not come back on the evening of the day on which it was taken out, or for many days;
it would be distributed through the length and breadth of the country, wherever there were
bankers, wherever there was trade, wherever there were liabilities, wherever there was
terror.

And even in London, so immense a panic would soon impair the credit of the Banking
Department of the Bank of England. That department has no great prestige. It was only
created in 1844, and it has failed three times since. The world would imagine that what
has happened before will happen again; and when they have got money, they will not deposit
it at an establishment which may not be able to repay it. This did not happen in former
panics, because the case we are considering never arose. The Bank was helping the public,
and, more or less confidently, it was believed that the Government would help the Bank.
But if the policy be relinquished which formerly assuaged alarm, that alarm will be
protracted and enhanced, till it touch the Banking Department of the Bank itself.

I do not imagine that it would touch the Issue Department. I think that the public
would be quite satisfied if they obtained banknotes. Generally nothing is gained by
holding the notes of a bank instead of depositing them at a bank. But in the Bank of
England there is a great difference: their notes are legal tender. Whoever holds them can
always pay his debts, and, except for foreign payments, he could want no more. The rush
would be for bank-notes; those that could be obtained would be carried north, south, east,
and west, and, as there would not be enough for all the country, the Banking Department
would soon pay away all it had.

Nothing, therefore, can be more certain than that the Bank of England has in this
respect no peculiar privilege; that it is simply in the position of a Bank keeping the
Banking reserve of the country; that it must in time of panic do what all other similar
banks must do; that in time of panic it must advance freely and vigorously to the public
out of the reserve.

And with the Bank of England, as with other Banks in the same case, these advances, if
they are to be made at all, should be made so as if possible to obtain the object for
which they are made. The end is to stay the panic; and the advances should, if possible,
stay the panic. And for this purpose there are two rules:First. That these loans should
only be made at a very high rate of interest This will operate as a heavy fine on
unreasonable timidity, and will prevent the greatest number of applications by persons who
do not require it. The rate should be raised early in the panic, so that the fine may be
paid early; that no one may borrow out of idle precaution without paying well for it; that
the Banking reserve may be protected as far as possible.

Secondly. That at this rate these advances should be made on all good banking
securities, and as largely as the public ask for them. The reason is plain. The object is
to stay alarm, and nothing therefore should be done to cause alarm. But the way to cause
alarm is to refuse some one who has good security to offer. The news of this will spread
in an instant through all the money market at a moment of terror; no one can say exactly
who carries it, but in half an hour it will be carried on all sides, and will intensify
the terror everywhere. No advances indeed need be made by which the Bank will ultimately
lose. The amount of bad business in commercial countries is an infinitesimally small
fraction of the whole business. That in a panic the bank, or banks, holding the ultimate
reserve should refuse bad bills or bad securities will not make the panic really worse;
the `unsound’ people are a feeble minority, and they are afraid even to look frightened
for fear their unsoundness may be detected. The great majority, the majority to be
protected, are the `sound’ people, the people who have good security to offer. If it is
known that the Bank of England is freely advancing on what in ordinary times is reckoned a
good securityon what is then commonly pledged and easily convertiblethe alarm of the
solvent merchants and bankers will be stayed. But if securities, really good and usually
convertible, are refused by the Bank, the alarm will not abate, the other loans made will
fail in obtaining their end, and the panic will become worse and worse.

It may be said that the reserve in the Banking Department will not be enough for all
such loans. If that be so, the Banking Department must fail. But lending is, nevertheless,
its best expedient. This is the method of making its money go the farthest, and of
enabling it to get through the panic if anything will so enable it. Making no loans as we
have seen will ruin it; making large loans and stopping, as we have also seen, will ruin
it. The only safe plan for the Bank is the brave plan, to lend in a panic on every kind of
current security, or every sort on which money is ordinarily and usually lent. This policy
may not save the Bank; but if it do not, nothing will save it.

If we examine the manner in which the Bank of England has fulfilled these duties, we
shall find, as we found before, that the true principle has never been grasped; that the
policy has been inconsistent; that, though the policy has much improved, there still
remain important particulars in which it might be better than it is. The first panic of
which it is necessary here to speak, is that of 1825: I hardly think we should derive much
instruction from those of 1793 and 1797; the world has changed too much since; and during
the long period of inconvertible currency from 1797 to 1819, the problems to be solved
were altogether different from our present ones. In the panic of 1825, the Bank of England
at first acted as unwisely as it was possible to act. By every means it tried to restrict
its advances. The reserve being very small, it endeavoured to protect that reserve by
lending as little as possible. The result was a period of frantic and almost inconceivable
violence; scarcely any one knew whom to trust; credit was almost suspended; the country
was, as Mr. Huskisson expressed it, within twenty-four hours of a state of barter.
Applications for assistance were made to the Government, but though it was well known that
the Government refused to act, there was not, as far as I know, until lately any authentic
narrative of the real facts. In the `Correspondence’ of the Duke of Wellington, of all
places in the world, there is a full account of them. The Duke was then on a mission at
St. Petersburg, and Sir R. Peel wrote to him a letter of which the following is a part:
`We have been placed in a very unpleasant predicament on the other questionthe issue of
Exchequer Bills by Government. The feeling of the City, of many of our friends, of some of
the Opposition, was decidedly in favour of the issue of Exchequer Bills to relieve the
merchants and manufacturers.

`It was said in favour of the issue, that the same measure had been tried and succeeded
in 1793 and 1811. Our friends whispered about that we were acting quite in a different
manner from that in which Mr. Pitt did act, and would have acted had he been alive.

`We felt satisfied that, however plausible were the reasons urged in favour of the
issue of Exchequer Bills, yet that the measure was a dangerous one, and ought to be
resisted by the Government.

`There are thirty millions of Exchequer Bills outstanding. The purchases lately made by
the Bank can hardly maintain them at par. If there were a new issue to such an amount as
that contemplated viz., five millionsthere would be a great danger that the whole mass of
Exchequer Bills would be at a discount, and would be paid into the revenue. If the new
Exchequer Bills were to be issued at a different rate of interest from the outstanding
onessay bearing an interest of five per centthe old ones would be immediately at a great
discount unless the interest were raised. If the interest were raised, the charge on the
revenue would be of course proportionate to the increase of rate of interest. We found
that the Bank had the power to lend money on deposit of goods. As our issue of Exchequer
Bills would have been useless unless the Bank cashed them, as therefore the intervention
of the Bank was in any event absolutely necessary, and as its intervention would be
chiefly useful by the effect which it would have in increasing the circulating medium, we
advised the Bank to take the whole affair into their own hands at once, to issue their
notes on the security of goods, instead of issuing them on Exchequer Bills, such bills
being themselves issued on that security.

`They reluctantly consented, and rescued us from a very embarrassing predicament.’

The success of the Bank of England on this occasion was owing to its complete adoption
of right principles. The Bank adopted these principles very late; but when it adopted them
it adopted them completely. According to the official statement which I quoted before,
`we,’ that is, the Bank directors, `lent money by every possible means, and in modes which
we had never adopted before; we took in stock on security, we purchased Exchequer Bills,
we made advances on Exchequer Bills, we not only discounted outright, but we made advances
on deposits of bills of Exchange to an immense amountin short, by every possible means
consistent with the safety of the Bank.’ And for the complete and courageous adoption of
this policy at the last moment the directors of the Bank of England at that time deserve
great praise, for the subject was then less understood even than it is now; but the
directors of the Bank deserve also severe censure, for previously choosing a contrary
policy; for being reluctant to adopt the new one; and for at last adopting it only at the
request of, and upon a joint responsibility with, the Executive Government.

After 1825, there was not again a real panic in the money market till 1847. Both of the
crises of 1837 and 1839 were severe, but neither terminated in a panic: both were arrested
before the alarm reached its final intensity; in neither, therefore, could the policy of
the Bank at the last stage of fear be tested.

In the three panics since 1844in 1847, 1857, and 866the policy of the Bank has been
more or less affected by the Act of 1844, and I cannot therefore discuss it fully within
the limits which I have pre scribed for myself. I can only state two things: First, that
the directors of the Bank above all things maintain, that they have not been in the
earlier stage of pamc prevented by the Act of i 1844 from making any advances which they
would otherwise have then made. Secondly, that in the last stage of panic, the Act of 1844
has been already suspended, rightly or wrongly, on these occasions; that no similar
occasion has ever yet occurred in which it has not been suspended; and that, rightly or
wrongly, the world confidently expects and relies that in all similar cases it will be
suspended again. Whatever theory may prescribe, the logic of facts seems peremptory so
far. And these principles taken together amount to saying that, by the doctrine of the
directors, the Bank of England ought, as far as they can, to manage a panic with the Act
of 1844, pretty much as they would manage one without itin the early stage of the panic
because then they are not fettered, and in the latter because then the fetter has been
removed.

We can therefore estimate the policy of the Bank of England in the three panics which
have happened since the Act of 1844, without inquiring into the effect of the Act itself.
It is certain that in all of these panics the Bank has made very large advances indeed. It
is certain, too, that in all of them the Bank has been quicker than it was in 1825; that
in all of them it has less hesitated to use its banking reserve in making the advances
which it is one principal object of maintaining that reserve to make, and to make at once.
But there is still a considerable evil. No one knows on what kind of securities the Bank
of England will at such periods make the advances which it is necessary to make.

As we have seen, principle requires that such advances, if made at all for the purpose
of curing panic, should be made in the manner most likely to cure that panic. And for this
purpose, they should be made on everything which in common times is good `banking
security.’ The evil is, that owing to terror, what is commonly good security has ceased to
be so; and the true policy is so to use the Banking reserve, that if possible the
temporary evil may be stayed, and the common course of business be restored. And this can
only be effected by advancing on all good Banking securities.

Unfortunately, the Bank of England do not take this course. The Discount office is open
for the discount of good bills, and makes immense advances accordingly. The Bank also
advances on consols and India securities, though there was, in the crisis of 1866,
believed to be for a moment a hesitation in so doing. But these are only a small part of
the securities on which money in ordinary times can be readily obtained, and by which its
repayment is fully secured. Railway debenture stock is as good a security as a commercial
bill, and many people, of whom I own I am one, think it safer than India stock; on the
whole, a great railway is, we think, less liable to unforeseen accidents than the strange
Empire of India. But I doubt if the Bank of England in a panic would advance on railway
debenture stock, at any rate no one has any authorised reason for saying that it would.
And there are many other such securities.

The amount of the advance is the main consideration for the Bank of England, and not
the nature of the security on which the advance is made, always assuming the security to
be good. An idea prevails (as I believe) at the Bank of England that they ought not to
advance during a panic on any kind of security on which they do not commonly advance. But
if bankers for the most part do advance on such security in common times, and if that
security is indisputably good, the ordinary practice of the Bank of England is immaterial.
In ordinary times the Bank is only one of many lenders, whereas in a panic it is the sole
lender, and we want, as far as we can, to bring back the unusual state of a time of panic
to the common state of ordinary times.

In common opinion there is always great uncertainty as to the conduct of the Bank: the
Bank has never laid down any clear and sound policy on the subject. As we have seen, some
of its directors (like Mr. Hankey) advocate an erroneous policy. The public is never sure
what policy will be adopted at the most important moment: it is not sure what amount of
advance will be made, or on what security it will be made. The best palliative to a panic
is a confidence in the adequate amount of the Bank reserve, and in the efficient use of
that reserve. And until we have on this point a clear understanding with the Bank of
England, both our liability to crises and our terror at crises will always be greater than
they would otherwise be.

CHAPTER VIII.

The Government of the Bank of England.

The Bank of England is governed by a board of directors, a Governor, and a
Deputy-Governor; and the mode in which these are chosen, and the time for which they hold
office, affect the whole of its business. The board of directors is in fact self-electing.
In theory a certain portion go out annually, remain out for a year, and are subject to
re-election by the proprietors. But in fact they are nearly always, and always if the
other directors wish it, re-elected after a year. Such has been the unbroken practice of
many years, and it would be hardly possible now to break it. When a vacancy occurs by
death or resignation, the whole board chooses the new member, and they do it, as I am
told, with great care. For a peculiar reason, it is important that the directors should be
young when they begin; and accordingly the board run over the names of the most attentive
and promising young men in the old-established firms of London, and select the one who,
they think, will be most suitable for a bank director. There is a considerable ambition to
fill the office. The status which is given by it, both to the individual who fills it and
to the firm of merchants to which he belongs, is considerable. There is surprisingly
little favour shown in the selection; there is a great wish on the part of the Bank
directors for the time being to provide, to the best of their ability, for the future good
government of the Bank. Very few selections in the world are made with nearly equal
purity. There is a sincere desire to do the best for the Bank, and to appoint a
well-conducted young man who has begun to attend to business, and who seems likely to be
fairly sensible and fairly efficient twenty years later.

The age is a primary matter. The offices of Governor and DeputyGovernor are given in
rotation. The Deputy-Governor always succeeds the Governor, and usually the oldest
director who has not been m office becomes Deputy-Governor. Sometimes, from personal
reasons, such as ill-health or special temporary occupation, the time at which a director
becomes Deputy-Governor may be a little deferred, and, in some few cases, merchants in the
greatest business have been permitted to decline entirely. But for all general purposes,
the rule may be taken as absolute. Save in rare cases, a director must serve his time as
Governor and Deputy-Governor nearly when his turn comes, and he will not be asked to serve
much before his turn. It is usually about twenty years from the time of a man’s first
election that he arrives, as it is called, at the chair. And as the offices of Governor
and Deputy-Governor are very important, a man who fills them should be still in the vigour
of life. Accordingly, Bank directors, when first chosen by the board, are always young
men.

At first this has rather a singular effect; a stranger hardly knows what to make of it.
Many years since, I remember seeing a very fresh and nice-looking young gentleman, and
being struck with astonishment at being told that he was a director of the Bank of
England. I had always imagined such directors to be men of tried sagacity and long
experience, and I was amazed that a cheerful young man should be one of them. I believe I
thought it was a little dangerous. I thought such young men could not manage the Bank
well. I feared they had the power to do mischief.

Further inquiry, however, soon convinced me that they had not the power. Naturally,
young men have not much influence at a board where there, are many older members. And in
the Bank of England there is a special provision for depriving them of it if they get it.
Some of the directors, as I have said, retire annually, but by courtesy it is always the
young ones. Those who have passed the chairthat is, who have served the office of
Governoralways remain. The young part of the board is the fluctuating part, and the old
part is the permanent part; and therefore it is not surprising that the young part has
little influence. The Bank directors may be blamed for many things, but they cannot be
blamed for the changeableness and excitability of a neocracy.

Indeed, still better to prevent it, the elder members of the board that is, those who
have passed the chairform a standing committee of indefinite powers, which is called the
Committee of Treasury. I say `indefinite powers,’ for I am not aware that any precise
description has ever been given of them, and I doubt if they can be precisely described.
They are sometimes said to exercise a particular control over the relations and
negotiations between the Bank and the Government. But I confess that I believe that this
varies very much with the character of the Governor for the time being. A strong Governor
does much mainly upon his own responsibility, and a weak Governor does little. Still the
influence of the Committee of Treasury is always considerable, though not always the same.
They form a a cabinet of mature, declining, and old men, just close to the executive; and
for good or evil such a cabinet must have much power.

By old usage, the directors of the Bank of England cannot be themselves by trade
bankers. This is a relic of old times. Every bank was supposed to be necessarily, more or
less, in opposition to every other bankbanks in the same place to be especially in
opposition. In consequence, in London, no banker has a chance of being a Bank director, or
would ever think of attempting to be one. I am here speaking of bankers in the English
sense, and in the sense that would surprise a foreigner. One of the Rothschilds is on the
Bank direction, and a foreigner would be apt to think that they were bankers if any one
was. But this only illustrates the essential difference between our English notions of
banking and the continental. Ours have attained a much fuller development than theirs.
Messrs. Rothschild are immense capitalists, having, doubtless, much borrowed money in
their hands. But they do not take 100 l, payable on demand, and pay it back in cheques of
5 l. each, and that is our English banking. The borrowed money which they have is in large
sums, borrowed for terms more or less long. English bankers deal with an aggregate of
small sums, all of which are repayable on short notice, or on demand. And the way the two
employ their money is different also. A foreigner thinks `an Exchange business’that is,
the buying and selling bills on foreign countriesa main part of banking. As I have
explained, remittance is one of the subsidiary conveniences which early banks subserve
before deposit banking begins. But the mass of English country bankers only give bills on
places in England or on London, and in London the principal remittance business has
escaped out of the hands of the bankers. Most of them would not know how to carry through
a great `Exchange operation,’ or to `bring home the returns.’ They would as soon think of
turning silk merchants. The Exchange trade is carried on by a small and special body of
foreign bill-brokers, of whom Messrs. Rothschild are the greatest. One of that firm may,
therefore, well be on the Bank direction, notwithstanding the rule forbidding bankers to
be there, for he and his family are not English bankers, either by the terms on which they
borrow money, or the mode in which they employ it. But as to bankers in the English sense
of the word, the rule is rigid and absolute. Not only no private banker is a director of
the Bank of England, but no director of any joint stock bank would be allowed to become
such. The two situations would be taken to be incompatible.

The mass of the Bank directors are merchants of experience, employing a considerable
capital in trades in which they have been brought up, and with which they are well
acquainted. Many of them have information as to the present course of trade, and as to the
character and wealth of merchants, which is most valuable, or rather is all but
invaluable, to the Bank. Many of them, too, are quiet, serious men, who, by habit and
nature, watch with some kind of care every kind of business in which they are engaged, and
give an anxious opinion on it. Most of them have a good deal of leisure, for the life of a
man of business who employs only his own capital, and employs it nearly always in the same
way, is by no means fully employed. Hardly any capital is enough to employ the principal
partner’s time, and if such a man is very busy, it is a sign of something wrong. Either he
is working at detail, which subordinates would do better, and which he had better leave
alone, or he is engaged in too many speculations, is incurring more liabilities than his
capital will bear, and so may be ruined. In consequence, every commercial city abounds in
men who have great business ability and experience, who are not fully occupied, who wish
to be occupied, and who are very glad to become directors of public companies in order to
be occupied. The direction of the Bank of England has, for many generations, been composed
of such men.

Such a government for a joint stock company is very good if its essential nature be
attended to, and very bad if that nature be not attended to. That government is composed
of men with a high average of general good sense, with an excellent knowledge of business
in general, but without any special knowledge of the particular business in which they are
engaged. Ordinarily, in joint stock banks and companies this deficiency is cured by the
selection of a manager of the company, who has been specially trained to that particular
trade, and who engages to devote all his experience and all his ability to the affairs of
the company. The directors, and often a select committee of them more especially, consult
with the manager, and after hearing what he has to say, decide on the affairs of the
company. There is in all ordinary joint stock companies a fixed executive specially
skilled, and a somewhat varying council not specially skilled. The fixed manager ensures
continuity and experience in the management, and a good board of directors ensures general
wisdom.

But in the Bank of England there is no fixed executive. The Governor and
Deputy-Governor, who form that executive, change every two years. I believe, indeed, that
such was not the original intention of the founders. In the old days of few and great
privileged companies, the chairman, though periodically elected, was practically permanent
so long as his policy was popular. He was the head of the ministry, and ordinarily did not
change unless the opposition came in. But this idea has no present relation to the
constitution of the Bank of England. At present, the Governor and Deputy-Governor almost
always change at the end of two years; the case of any longer occupation of the chair is
so very rare, that it need not be taken account of. And the Governor and Deputy-Governor
of the Bank cannot well be shadows. They are expected to be constantly present; to see all
applicants for advances out of the ordinary routine; to carry on the almost continuous
correspondence between the Bank and its largest customerthe Government; to bring all
necessary matters before the board of directors or the Committee of Treasury,in a word, to
do very much of what falls to the lot of the manager in most companies. Under this
shifting chief executive, there are indeed very valuable heads of departments. The head of
the Discount Department is especially required to be a man of ability and experience. But
these officers are essentially subordinate; no one of them is like the general manager of
an ordinary bankthe head of all action. The perpetually present executivethe Governor and
Deputy-Governormake it impossible that any subordinate should have that position. A really
able and active-minded Governor, being required to sit all day in the bank, in fact does,
and can hardly help doing, its principal business.

In theory, nothing can be worse than this government for a bank a shifting executive; a
board of directors chosen too young for it to be known whether they are able; a committee
of management, in which seniority is the necessary qualification, and old age the common
result; and no trained bankers anywhere.

Even if the Bank of England were an ordinary bank, such a constitution would be
insufficient; but its inadequacy is greater, and the consequences of that inadequacy far
worse, because of its greater functions. The Bank of England has to keep the sole banking
reserve of the country; has to keep it through all changes of the money market, and all
turns of the Exchanges; has to decide on the instant in a panic what sort of advances
should be made, to what amounts, and for what dates;and yet it has a constitution plainly
defective. So far the government of the Bank of England being better than that of any
other bankas it ought to be, considering that its functions are much harder and graverany
one would be laughed at who proposed it as a model for the government of a new bank; and
that government, if it were so proposed, would on all hands be called old-fashioned, and
curious.

As was natural, the effectsgood and evilof its constitution are to be seen in every
part of the Bank’s history. On one vital point the Bank’s management has been excellent.
It has done perhaps less `bad business,’ certainly less very bad business, than any bank
of the same size and the same age. In all its history I do not know that its name has ever
been connected with a single large and discreditable bad debt. There has never been a
suspicion that it was `worked’ for the benefit of any one man, or any combination of men.
The great respectability of the directors, and the steady attention many of them have
always given the business of the Bank, have kept it entirely free from anything
dishonorable and discreditable. Steady merchants collected in council are an admirable
judge of bills and securities. They always know the questionable standing of dangerous
persons; they are quick to note the smallest signs of corrupt transactions; and no
sophistry will persuade the best of them out of their good instincts. You could not have
made the directors of the Bank of England do the sort of business which `Overends’ at last
did, except by a moral miracleexcept by changing their nature. And the fatal career of the
Bank of the United States would, under their management, have been equally impossible. Of
the ultimate solvency of the Bank of England, or of the eventual safety of its vast
capital, even at the worst periods of its history, there has not been the least doubt.

But nevertheless, as we have seen, the policy of the Bank has frequently been
deplorable, and at such times the defects of its government have aggravated if not caused
its calamities.

In truth the executive of the Bank of England is now much such as the executive of a
public department of the Foreign Office or the Home Office would be in which there was no
responsible permanent head. In these departments of Government, the actual chief changes
nearly, though not quite, as often as the Governor of the Bank of England. The
Parliamentary Under-Secretarythe Deputy-Governor, so to speak, of that officechanges
nearly as often. And if the administration solely, or in its details, depended on these
two, it would stop. New men could not carry it on with vigour and efficiency; indeed they
could not carry it on at all. But, in fact, they are assisted by a permanent
Under-Secretary, who manages all the routine business, who is the depository of the
secrets of the office, who embodies its traditions, who is the hyphen between changing
administrations. In consequence of this assistance, the continuous business of the
department is, for the most part, managed sufficiently well, notwithstanding frequent
changes in the heads of administration. And it is only by such assistance that such
business could be so managed. The present administration of the Bank is an attempt to
manage a great, a growing, and a permanently continuous business without an adequate
permanent element, and a competent connecting link.

In answer, it may be said that the duties which press on the Governor and
Deputy-Governor of the Bank are not so great or so urgent as those which press upon the
heads of official departments. And perhaps, in point of mere labour, the Governor of the
Bank has the advantage. Banking never ought to be an exceedingly laborious trade. There
must be a great want of system and a great deficiency in skilled assistance if extreme
labour is thrown upon the chief. But in importance, the functions of the head of the Bank
rank as high as those of any department. The cash reserve of the country is as precious a
deposit as any set of men can have the care of. And the difficulty of dealing with a panic
(as the administration of the Bank is forced to deal with it) is perhaps a more formidable
instant difficulty than presses upon any single minister. At any rate, it comes more
suddenly, and must be dealt with more immediately, than most comparable difficulties; and
the judgment, the nerve, and the vigour needful to deal with it are plainly rare and
great.

The natural remedy would be to appoint a permanent Governor of the Bank. Nor, as I have
said, can there be much doubt that such was the intention of its founders. All the old
companies which have their beginning in the seventeenth century had the same constitution,
and those of them which have lingered down to our time retain it. The Hudson’s Bay
Company, the South Sea Company, the East India Company, were all founded with a sort of
sovereign executive, intended to be permanent, and intended to be efficient. This is,
indeed, the most natural mode of forming a company in the minds of those to whom companies
are new. Such persons will have always seen business transacted a good deal despotically;
they will have learnt the value of prompt decision and of consistent policy; they will
have often seen that business is best managed when those who are conducting it could
scarcely justify the course they are pursuing by distinct argument which others could
understand. All `city’ people make their money by investments, for which there are often
good argumentative reasons; but they would hardly ever be able, if required before a
Parliamentary committee, to state those reasons. They have become used to act on them
without distinctly analysing them, and, in a monarchical way, with continued success only
as a test of their goodness. Naturally such persons, when proceeding to form a company,
make it upon the model of that which they have been used to see successful. They provide
for the executive first and above all things. How much this was in the minds of the
founders of the Bank of England may be judged of by the name which they gave it. Its
corporate name is the `Governor and Company of the Bank of England.’ So important did the
founders think the executive that they mentioned it distinctly, and mentioned it first.

And not only is this constitution of a company the most natural in the early days when
companies were new, it is also that which experience has shown to be the most efficient
now that companies have long been tried. Great railway companies are managed upon no
other. Scarcely any instance of great success in a railway can be mentioned in which the
chairman has not been an active and judicious man of business, constantly attending to the
affairs of the company. A thousand instances of railway disaster can be easily found in
which the chairman was only a nominal heada nobleman, or something of that sort-chosen for
show. `Railway chairmanship’ has become a profession, so much is efficiency valued in it,
and so indispensable has ability been found to be. The plan of appointing a permanent
`chairman’ at the Bank of England is strongly supported by much modern experience.

Nevertheless, I hesitate as to its expediency; at any rate, there are other plans
which, for several reasons, should, I think, first be tried in preference.

First. This plan would be exceedingly unpopular. A permanent Governor of the Bank of
England would be one of the greatest men in England. He would be a little `monarch’ in the
City; he would be far greater than the `Lord Mayor.’ He would be the personal embodiment
of the Bank of England; he would be constantly clothed with an almost indefinite prestige.
Everybody in business would bow down before him and try to stand well with him, for he
might in a panic be able to save almost anyone he liked, and to ruin almost anyone he
liked. A day might come when his favour might mean prosperity, and his distrust might mean
ruin. A position with so much real power and so much apparent dignity would be intensely
coveted. Practical men would be apt to say that it was better than the Prime Ministership,
for it would last much longer, and would have a greater jurisdiction over that which
practical men would most value,over money. At all events, such a Governor, if he
understood his business, might make the fortunes of fifty men where the Prime Minister can
make that of one. Scarcely anything could be more unpopular in the City than the
appointment of a little king to reign over them.

Secondly. I do not believe that we should always get the best man for the post; often I
fear that we should not even get a tolerable man. There are many cases in which the offer
of too high a pay would prevent our obtaining the man we wish for, and this is one of
them. A very high pay of prestige is almost always very dangerous. It causes the post to
be desired by vain men, by lazy men, by men of rank; and when that post is one of real and
technical business, and when, therefore, it requires much previous training, much
continuous labour, and much patient and quick judgment, all such men are dangerous. But
they are sure to covet all posts of splendid dignity, and can only be kept out of them
with the greatest difficulty. Probably, in every Cabinet there are still some members (in
the days of the old close boroughs there were many) whose posts have come to them not from
personal ability or inherent merit, but from their rank, their wealth, or even their
imposing exterior. The highest political offices are, indeed, kept clear of such people,
for in them serious and important duties must constantly be performed in the face of the
world. A Prime Minister, or a Chancellor of the Exchequer, or a Secretary of State must
explain his policy and defend his actions in Parliament, and the discriminating tact of a
critical assemblyabounding in experience, and guided by traditionwill soon discover what
he is. But the Governor of the Bank would only perform quiet functions, which look like
routine, though they are not, m which there is no immediate risk of success or failure;
which years hence may indeed issue in a crop of bad debts, but which any grave persons may
make at the time to look fair and plausible. A large Bank is exactly the place where a
vain and shallow person in authority, if he be a man of gravity and method, as such men
often are, may do infinite evil in no long time, and before he is detected. If he is lucky
enough to begin at a time of expansion in trade, he is nearly sure not to be found out
till the time of contraction has arrived, and then very large figures will be required to
reckon the evil he has done.

And thirdly,I fear that the possession of such patronage would ruin any set of persons
in whose gift it was. The election of the Chairman must be placed either in the court of
proprietors or that of the directors. If the proprietors choose, there will be something
like the evils of an American presidential election. Bank stock will be bought in order to
confer the qualification of voting at the election of the `chief of the City.’ The
Chairman, when elected, may well find that his most active supporters are large borrowers
of the Bank, and he may well be puzzled to decide between his duty to the Bank and his
gratitude to those who chose him. Probably, if he be a cautious man of average ability, he
will combine both evils; he will not lend so much money as he is asked for, and so will
offend his own supporters; but will lend some which will be lost, and so the profits of
the Bank will be reduced. A large body of Bank proprietors would make but a bad elective
body for an office of great prestige; they would not commonly choose a good person, and
the person they did choose would be bound by promises that would make him less good.

The court of directors would choose better; a small body of men of business would not
easily be persuaded to choose an extremely unfit man. But they would not often choose an
extremely good man. The really best man would probably not be so rich as the majority of
the directors, nor of so much standing, and not unnaturally they would much dislike to
elevate to the headship of the City, one who was much less in the estimation of the City
than themselves. And they would be canvassed in every way and on every side to appoint a
man of mercantile dignity or mercantile influence. Many people of the greatest prestige
and rank in the City would covet so great a dignity; if not for themselves, at least for
some friend, or some relative, and so the directors would be set upon from every side.

An election so liable to be disturbed by powerful vitiating causes would rarely end in
a good choice. The best candidate would almost never be chosen; often, I fear, one would
be chosen altogether unfit for a post so important. And the excitement of so keen an
election would altogether disturb the quiet of the Bank. The good and efficient working of
a board of Bank directors depends on its internal harmony, and that harmony would be
broken for ever by the excitement, the sayings, and the acts of a great election. The
board of directors would almost certainly be demoralised by having to choose a sovereign,
and there is no certainty, nor any great likelihood, indeed, that they would choose a good
one. In France the difficulty of finding a good body to choose the Governor of the Bank
has been met characteristically. The Bank of France keeps the money of the State, and the
State appoints its governor. The French have generally a logical reason to give for all
they do, though perhaps the results of their actions are not always so good as the reasons
for them. The Governor of the Bank of France has not always, I am told, been a very
competent person; the Sub-Governor, whom the State also appoints, is, as we might expect,
usually better. But for our English purposes it would be useless to inquire minutely into
this. No English statesman would consent to be responsible for the choice of the Governor
of the Bank of England. After every panic, the Opposition would say in Parliament that the
calamity had been `grievously aggravated,’ if not wholly caused, by the `gross misconduct’
of the Governor appointed by the ministry. Or, possibly, offices may have changed
occupants and the ministry in power at the panic would be the opponents of the ministry
which at a former time appointed the Governor. In that case they would be apt to feel, and
to intimate, a `grave regret’ at the course which the nominee of their adversaries had
`thought it desirable to pursue.’ They would not much mind hurting his feelings, and if he
resigned they would have themselves a valuable piece of patronage to confer on one of
their own friends. No result could be worse than that the conduct of the Bank and the
management should be made a matter of party politics, and men of all parties would agree
in this, even if they agreed in almost nothing else.

I am therefore afraid that we must abandon the plan of improving the government of the
Bank of England by the appointment of a permanent Governor, because we should not be sure
of choosing a good governor, and should indeed run a great risk, for the most part, of
choosing a bad one.

I think, however, that much of the advantage, with little of the risk, might be secured
by a humbler scheme. In English political offices, as was observed before, the evil of a
changing head is made possible by the permanence of a dignified subordinate. Though the
Parliamentary Secretary of State and the Parliamentary Under-Secretary go in and out with
each administration, another Under-Secretary remains through all such changes, and is on
that account called `permanent.’ Now this system seems to me in its principle perfectly
applicable to the administration of the Bank of England. For the reasons which have just
been given, a permanent ruler of the Bank of England cannot be appointed; for other
reasons, which were just before given, some most influential permanent functionary is
essential in the proper conduct of the business of the Bank; and, mutatis mutandis, these
are the very difficulties, and the very advantages which have led us to frame our
principal offices of state in the present fashion.

Such a Deputy-Governor would not be at all a `king’ in the City. There would be no
mischievous prestige about the office; there would be no attraction in it for a vain man;
and there would be nothing to make it an object of a violent canvass or of unscrupulous
electioneering. The office would be essentially subordinate in its character, just like
the permanent secretary in a political office. The pay should be high, for good ability is
wantedbut no pay would attract the most dangerous class of people. The very influential,
but not very wise, City dignitary who would be so very dangerous is usually very opulent;
he would hardly have such influence he were not opulent: what he wants is not money, but
`position.’ A Governorship of the Bank of England he would take almost without salary;
perhaps he would even pay to get it: but a minor office of essential subordination would
not attract him at all. We may augment the pay enough to get a good man, without fearing
that by such pay we may temptas by social privilege we should temptexactly the sort of man
we do not want.

Undoubtedly such a permanent official should be a trained banker. There is a cardinal
difference between banking and other kinds of commerce; you can afford to run much less
risk in banking than in commerce, and you must take much greater precautions. In common
business, the trader can add to the cost price of the goods he sells a large mercantile
profit, say 10 to 15 per cent; but the banker has to be content with the interest of
money, which in England is not so much as per cent upon the average. The business of a
banker therefore cannot bear so many bad debts as that of a merchant, and he must be much
more cautious to whom he gives credit. Real money is a commodity much more coveted than
common goods: for one deceit which is attempted on a manufacturer or a merchant, twenty or
more are attempted on a banker. And besides, a banker, dealing with the money of others,
and money payable on demand, must be always, as it were, looking behind him and seeing
that he has reserve enough in store if payment should be asked for, which a merchant
dealing mostly with his own capital need not think of. Adventure is the life of commerce,
but caution, I had almost said timidity, is the life of banking; and I cannot imagine that
the long series of great errors made by the Bank of England in the management of its
reserve till after 1857, would have been possible if the merchants in the Bank court had
not erroneously taken the same view of the Bank’s business that they must properly take of
their own mercantile business. The Bank directors have almost always been too cheerful as
to the Bank’s business, and too little disposed to take alarm. What we want to introduce
into the Bank court is a wise apprehensiveness, and this every trained banker is taught by
the habits of his trade, and the atmosphere of his life.

The permanent Governor ought to give his whole time to the business of the Bank. He
ought to be forbidden to engage in any other concern. All the present directors, including
the Governor and Deputy-Governor, are engaged in their own business, and it is very
possible, indeed it must perpetually have happened, that their own business as merchants
most occupied the minds of most of them just when it was most important that the business
of the Bank should occupy them. It is at a panic and just before a panic that the business
of the Bank is most exacting and most engrossing. But just at that time the business of
most merchants must be unusually occupying and may be exceedingly critical. By the present
constitution of the Bank, the attention of its sole rulers is most apt to be diverted from
the Bank’s affairs just when those affairs require that attention the most. And the only
remedy is the appointment of a permanent and influential man, who will have no business
save that of the Bank, and who therefore presumably will attend most to it at the critical
instant when attention is most required. His mind, at any rate, will in a panic be free
from pecuniary anxiety, whereas many, if not all, of the present directors must be
incessantly thinking of their own affairs and unable to banish them from their minds.

The permanent Deputy-Governor must be a director and a man of fair position. He must
not have to say `Sir’ to the Governor. There is no fair argument between an inferior who
has to exhibit respect and a superior who has to receive respect. The superior can always,
and does mostly, refute the bad arguments of his inferior; but the inferior rarely
ventures to try to refute the bad arguments of his superior. And he still more rarely
states his case effectually; he pauses, hesitates, does not use the best word or the most
apt illustration, perhaps he uses a faulty illustration or a wrong word, and so fails
because the superior immediately exposes him. Important business can only be sufficiently
discussed by persons who can say very much what they like very much as they like to one
another. The thought of the speaker should come out as it was in his mind, and not be
hidden in respectful expressions or enfeebled by affected doubt. What is wanted at the
Bank is not a new clerk to the directorsthey have excellent clerks of great experience
nowbut a permanent equal to the directors, who shall be able to discuss on equal terms
with them the business of the Bank, and have this advantage over them in discussion, that
he has no other business than that of the Bank to think of.

The formal duties of such a permanent officer could only be defined by some one
conversant with the business of the Bank, and could scarcely be intelligibly discussed
before the public. Nor are the precise duties of the least importance. Such an officer, if
sound, able, and industrious, would soon rule the affairs of the Bank. He would be
acquainted better than anyone else, both with the traditions of the past and with the
facts of the present; he would have a great experience; he would have seen many anxious
times; he would always be on the watch for their recurrence. And he would have a peculiar
power of guidance at such moments from the nature of the men with whom he has most to
deal. Most Governors of the Bank of England are cautious merchants, not profoundly skilled
in banking, but most anxious that their period of office should be prosperous and that
they should themselves escape censure. If a `safe’ course is pressed upon them they are
likely to take that course. Now it would almost always be `safe’ to follow the advice of
the great standing `authority’; it would always be most `unsafe’ not to follow it. If the
changing Governor act on the advice of the permanent Deputy-Governor, most of the blame in
case of mischance would fall on the latter; it would be said that a shifting officer like
the Governor might very likely not know what should be done, but that the permanent
official was put there to know it and paid to know it. But if, on the other hand, the
changing Governor should disregard the advice of his permanent colleague, and the
consequence should be bad, he would be blamed exceedingly. It would be said that, `being
without experience, he had taken upon him to overrule men who had much experience; that
when the constitution of the Bank had provided them with skilled counsel, he had taken on
himself to act of his own head, and to disregard that counsel;’ and so on ad infinitum.
And there could be no sort of conversation more injurious to a man in the City; the world
there would say, rightly or wrongly, `We must never be too severe on errors of judgment;
we are all making them every day; if responsible persons do their best we can expect no
more. But this case is different: the Governor acted on a wrong system; he took upon
himself an unnecessary responsibility:’ and so a Governor who incurred disaster by
disregarding his skilled counsellor would be thought a fool in the City for ever. In
consequence, the one skilled counsellor would in fact rule the Bank. I believe that the
appointment of the new permanent and skilled authority at the Bank is the greatest reform
which can be made there, and that which is most wanted. I believe that such a person would
give to the decision of the Bank that foresight, that quickness, and that consistency m
which those decisions are undeniably now deficient. As far as I can judge, this change in
the constitution of the Bank is by far the most necessary, and is perhaps more important
even than all other changes. But, nevertheless, we should reform the other points which we
have seen to be defective.

First, the London bankers should not be altogether excluded from the court of
directors. The old idea, as I have explained, was that the London bankers were the
competitors of the Bank of England, and would hurt it if they could. But now the London
bankers have another relation to the Bank which did not then exist, and was not then
imagined. Among private people they are the principal depositors in the Bank; they are
therefore particularly interested in its stability; they are especially interested in the
maintenance of a good banking reserve, for their own credit and the safety of their large
deposits depend on it. And they can bring to the court of directors an experience of
banking itself, got outside the Bank of England, which none of the present directors
possess, for they have learned all they know of banking at the Bank itself. There was also
an old notion that the secrets of the Bank would be divulged if they were imparted to
bankers. But probably bankers are better trained to silence and secrecy than most people.
And there is only a thin partition now between the bankers and the secrets of the Bank.
Only lately a firm failed of which one partner was a director of the London and
Westminster Bank, and another a director of the Bank of England. Who can define or class
the confidential communications of such persons under such circumstances?

As I observed before, the line drawn at present against bankers is very technical and
exclusively English. According to continental ideas, Messrs. Rothschild are bankers, if
any one is a banker. But the house of Rothschild is represented on the Bank direction. And
it is most desirable that it should be represented, for members of that firm can give if
they choose confidential information of great value to the Bank. But, nevertheless, the
objection which is urged against English bankers is at least equally applicable to these
foreign bankers. They have, or may have, at certain periods an interest opposite to the
policy of the Bank. As the greatest Exchange dealers, they may wish to export gold just
when the Bank of England is raising its rate of interest to prevent anyone from exporting
gold. The vote of a great Exchange dealer might be objected to for plausible reasons of
contrary interest, if any such reasons were worth regarding. But in fact the particular
interest of single directors is not to be regarded; almost all directors who bring special
information labour under a suspicion of interest; they can only have acquired that
information in present business, and such business may very possibly be affected for good
or evil by the policy of the Bank. But you must not on this account seal up the Bank
hermetically against living information; you must make a fair body of directors upon the
whole, and trust that the bias of some individual interests will disappear and be lost in
the whole. And if this is to be the guiding principle, it is not consistent to exclude
English bankers from the court.

Objection is often also taken to the constitution of the Committee of Treasury. That
body is composed of the Governor and Deputy-Governor and all the directors who have held
those offices; but as those offices in the main pass in rotation, this mode of election
very much comes to an election by seniority, and there are obvious objections to giving,
not only a preponderance to age, but a monopoly to age. In some cases, indeed, this
monopoly I believe has already been infringed. When directors have on account of the
magnitude of their transactions, and the consequent engrossing nature of their business,
declined to fill the chair, in some cases they have been asked to be members of the
Committee of Treasury notwithstanding. And it would certainly upon principle seem wiser to
choose a committee which for some purposes approximates to a committee of management by
competence rather than by seniority.

An objection is also taken to the large number of Bank directors. There are twenty-four
directors, a Governor and a Deputy-Governor, making a total court of twenty-six persons,
which is obviously too large for the real discussion of any difficult business. And the
case is worse because the court only meets once a week, and only sits a very short time.
It has been said, with exaggeration, but not without a basis of truth, that if the Bank
directors were to sit for four hours, there would be `a panic solely from that.’ `The
court,’ says Mr. Tooke, `meets at half-past eleven or twelve; and, if the sitting be
prolonged beyond half-past one, the Stock Exchange and the money market become excited,
under the idea that a change of importance is under discussion; and persons congregate
about the doors of the Bank parlour to obtain the earliest intimation of the decision.’
And he proceeds to conjecture that the knowledge of the impatience without must cause
haste, if not impatience, within. That the decisions of such a court should be of
incalculable importance is plainly very strange.

There should be no delicacy as to altering the constitution of the Bank of England. The
existing constitution was framed in times that have passed away, and was intended to be
used for purposes very different from the present. The founders may have considered that
it would lend money to the Government, that it would keep the money of the Government,
that it would issue notes payable to bearer, but that it would keep the `Banking reserve’
of a great nation no one in the seventeenth century imagined. And when the use to which we
are putting an old thing is a new use, in common sense we should think whether the old
thing is quite fit for the use to which we are setting it. `Putting new wine into old
bottles’ is safe only when you watch the condition of the bottle, and adapt its structure
most carefully.

CHAPTER IX.

The Joint Stock Banks.

The Joint Stock Banks of this country are a most remarkable success. Generally speaking
the career of Joint Stock Companies in this country has been chequered. Adam Smith, many
years since, threw out many pregnant hints on the difficulty of such undertakingshints
which even after so many years will well repay perusal. But joint stock banking has been
an exception to this rule. Four years ago I threw together the facts on the subject and
the reasons for them; and I venture to quote the article, because subsequent experience
suggests, I think, little to be added to it.

`The main classes of joint stock companies which have answered are three:1st. Those in
which the capital is used not to work the business but to guarantee the business. Thus a
banker’s business his proper businessdoes not begin while he is using his own money: it
commences when he begins to use the capital of others. An insurance office in the long run
needs no capital; the premiums which are received ought to exceed the claims which accrue.
In both cases, the capital is wanted to assure the public and to induce it to trust the
concern. 2ndly. Those companies have answered which have an exclusive privilege which they
have used with judgment, or which possibly was so very profitable as to enable them to
thrive with little judgment. 3rdly. Those which have undertaken a business both large and
simple employing more money than most individuals or private firms have at command, and
yet such that, in Adam Smith’s words, "the operations are capable of being reduced to
a routine or such an uniformity of method as admits of no variation.

`As a rule, the most profitable of these companies are banks. Indeed, all the favouring
conditions just mentioned concur in many banks. An old-established bank has a
"prestige," which amounts to a "privileged opportunity"; though no
exclusive right is given to it by law, a peculiar power is given to it by opinion. The
business of banking ought to be simple; if it is hard it is wrong. The only securities
which a banker, using money that he may be asked at short notice to repay, ought to touch,
are those which are easily saleable and easily intelligible. If there is a difficulty or a
doubt, the security should be declined. No business can of course be quite reduced to
fixed rules. There must be occasional cases which no pre-conceived theory can define. But
banking comes as near to fixed rules certainly as any existing business, perhaps as any
possible business. The business of an old-established bank has the full advantage of being
a simple business, and in part the advantage of being a monopoly business. Competition
with it is only open in the sense in which competition with "the London Tavern"
is open; anyone that has to do with either will pay dear for it.

`But the main source of the profitableness of established banking is the smallness of
the requisite capital. Being only wanted as a "moral influence," it need not be
more than is necessary to secure that influence. Although, therefore, a banker deals only
with the most sure securities, and with those which yield the least interest, he can
nevertheless gain and divide a very large profit upon his own capital, because the money
in his hands is so much larger than that capital.

`Experience, as shown by plain figures, confirms these conclusions. We print at the end
of this article the respective profits of I 10 banks in England, and Scotland, and
Ireland, being all in those countries of which we have sufficient informationthe Bank of
England excepted. There are no doubt others, but they are not quoted even on local Stock
Exchange lists, and in most cases publish no reports. The result of these banks, as
regards the dividends they pay, is

  No. of Companies Capital
    £
Above 20 per cent 15 5,302,767
Between 15 and 20 per cent 20 5,439,439

10 and 15 per cent

36 14,056,950

5 and 10 per cent

36 14,182,379
Under 5 per cent 3 1,350,000
  110 40,331,535

that is to say, above 25 per cent of the capital employed in these banks pays over 15
per cent, and 62 ½ per cent of the capital pays more than 10 per cent. So striking a
result is not to be shown in any other joint stock trade.

`The period to which these accounts refer was certainly not a particularly profitable
oneon the contrary, it has been specially unprofitable. The rate of interest has been very
low, and the amount of good security in the market small. Many banksto some extent most
banksprobably had in their books painful reminiscences of 1866. The fever of excitement
which passed over the nation was strongest in the classes to whom banks lent most, and
consequently the losses of even the most careful banks (save of those in rural and
sheltered situations) were probably greater than usual. But even tried by this very
unfavourable test banking is a trade profitable far beyond the average of trades.

`There is no attempt in these banks on the whole and as a rule to divide too muchon the
contrary, they have accumulated about 13,000,000 l., or nearly 1/3 rd of their capital,
principally out of undivided profits. The directors of some of them have been anxious to
put away as much as possible and to divide as little as possible.

`The reason is plain; out of the banks which pay more than 20 per cent, all but one
were old-established banks, and all those paying between 15 and 20 per cent were old banks
too. The "privileged opportunity" of which we spoke is singularly conspicuous in
such figures; it enables banks to pay much, which without it would not have paid much. The
amount of the profit is clearly proportional to the value of the "privileged
opportunity." All the banks which pay above 20 per cent, save one, are banks more
than 25 years old; all those which pay between 15 and 20 are so too. A new bank could not
make these profits, or even by its competition much reduce these profits; in attempting to
do so, it would simply ruin itself. Not possessing the accumulated credit of years, it
would have to wind up before it attained that credit.

`The value of the opportunity too is proportioned to what has to be paid for it. Some
old banks have to pay interest for all their money; some have much for which they pay
nothing. Those who give much to their customers have of course less left for their
shareholders. Thus Scotland, where there is always a daily interest, has no bank in the
lists paying over 15 per cent. The profits of Scotch banks run thus:

  Capital Dividend
  £  
Bank of Scotland 1,500,000 12
British Linen Company 1,000,000 3
Caledonian 125,000 10
Clydesdale 900,000 10
Commercial Bank of Scotland 1,000,000 13
National Bank of Scotland 1,000,000 112
North of Scotland 280,000 10
Union Bank of Scotland 1,000,000 10
City of Glasgow 870,000 8
Royal Bank 2.000.000 8
  9,675,000  

Good profits enough, but not at all like the profits of the London and Westminster, or
the other most lucrative banks of the South.

`The Bank of England, it is true, does not seem to pay so much as other English banks
in this way of reckoning. It makes an immense profit, but then its capital is immense too.
In fact, the Bank of England suffers under two difficulties. Being much older than the
other joint stock banks, it belongs to a less profitable era. When it was founded, banks
looked rather to the profit on their own capital, and to the gains of note issue than to
the use of deposits. The first relations with the State were more like those of a finance
company than of a bank, as we now think of banking. If the Bank had not made loans to the
Government, which we should now think dubious, the Bank would not have existed, for the
Government would never have permitted it. Not only is the capital of the Bank of England
relatively greater, but the means of making profit in the Bank of England are relatively
less also. By custom and understanding the Bank of England keep a much greater reserve in
unprofitable cash than other banks; if they do not keep it, either our whole system must
be changed or we should break up in utter bankruptcy. The earning faculty of the Bank of
England is in proportion less than that of other banks, and also the sum on which it has
to pay dividend is altogether greater than theirs.

`It is interesting to compare the facts of joint stock banking with the fears of it
which were felt. In 1832, Lord Overstone observed:"I think that joint stock banks are
deficient in everything requisite for the conduct of the banking business except extended
responsibility; the banking business requires peculiarly persons attentive to all its
details, constantly, daily, and hourly watchful of every transaction, much more than
mercantile or trading business. It also requires immediate prompt decisions upon
circumstances when they arise, in many cases a decision that does not admit of delay for
consultation; it also requires a discretion to be exercised with reference to the special
circumstances of each case. Joint stock banks being of course obliged to act through
agents and not by a principal, and therefore under the restraint of general rules, cannot
be guided by so nice a reference to degrees of difference in the character of
responsibility of parties; nor can they undertake to regulate the assistance to be granted
to concerns under temporary embarrassment by so accurate a reference to the circumstances,
favourable or unfavourable, of each case."

`But in this very respect, joint stock banks have probably improved the business of
banking. The old private banks in former times used to lend much to private individuals;
the banker, as Lord Overstone on another occasion explained, could have no security, but
he formed his judgment of the discretion, the sense, and the solvency of those to whom he
lent. And when London was by comparison a small city, and when by comparison everyone
stuck to his proper business, this practice might have been safe. But now that London is
enormous and that no one can watch anyone, such a trade would be disastrous; at present,
it would hardly be safe in a country town. The joint stock banks were quite unfit for the
business Lord Overstone meant, but then that business is quite unfit for the present time.

This success of Joint Stock Banking is very contrary to the general expectation at its
origin. Not only private bankers, such as Lord Overstone then was, but a great number of
thinking persons feared that the joint stock banks would fast ruin themselves, and then
cause a collapse and panic in the country. The whole of English commercial literature
between 1830 and 1840 is filled with that idea. Nor did it cease in 1840. So late as 1845,
Sir R. Peel thought the foundation of joint stock banks so dangerous that he subjected it
to grave and exceptional difficulty. Under the Act of 1845, which he proposed, no such
companies could be founded except with shares of 100 l. with 50 l.; paid up on each; which
effectually checked the progress of such banks, for few new ones were established for many
years, or till that act had been repealed. But in this, as in many other cases, perhaps
Sir R. Peel will be found to have been clear-sighted rather than far-sighted. He was
afraid of certain joint stock banks which he saw rising around him; but the effect of his
legislation was to give to these very banks, if not a monopoly, at any rate an exemption
from new rivals. No one now founds or can found a new private bank, and Sir R. Peel by law
prevented new joint stock banks from being established. Though he was exceedingly
distrustful of the joint stock banks founded between 1826 and 1845, yet in fact he was
their especial patron, and he more than any other man encouraged and protected them.

But in this wonderful success there are two dubious points, two considerations of
different kinds, which forbid us to say that in other countries, even in countries with
the capacity of co-operation, joint stock banks would succeed as well as we have seen that
they succeed in England. 1st. These great Banks have not had to keep so large a reserve
against their liabilities as it was natural that they should, being of first-rate
magnitude, keep. They were at first, of course, very small in comparison with what they
are now. They found a number of private bankers grouped round the Bank of England, and
they added themselves to the group. Not only did they keep their reserve from the
beginning at the Bank of England, but they did not keep so much reserve as they would have
kept if there had been no Bank of England. For a long time this was hardly noticed. For
many years questions of the `currency,’ particularly questions as to the Act of 1844,
engrossed the attention of all who were occupied with these subjects. Even those who were
most anxious to speak evil of joint stock banks, did not mention this particular evil. The
first time, as far as I know, that it was commented on in any important document, was in
an official letter written in 1857 by Mr. Weguelin, who was then Governor of the Bank, to
Sir George Lewis, who was then Chancellor of the Exchequer. The Governor and the Directors
of the Bank of England had been asked by Sir George Lewis severally to give their opinions
on the Act of 1 844, and all their replies were published. In his, Mr. Weguelin says:

`If the amount of the reserve kept by the Bank of England be contrasted with the
reserve kept by the joint stock banks, a new and hitherto little considered source of
danger to the credit of the country will present itself. The joint stock banks of London,
judging by their published accounts, have deposits to the amount of 30,000,000 l. Their
capital is not more than 3,000,000 l., and they have on an average 31,000,000 l., invested
in one way or another, leaving only 2,000,000 l. as a reserve against all this mass of
liabilities.’

But these remarkable words were little observed in the discussions of that time. The
air was obscured by other matters. But in this work I have said so much on the subject
that I need say little now. The joint stock banks now keep a main part of their reserve on
deposit with the bill-brokers, or in good and convertible interest-bearing securities.
From these they obtain a large income, and that income swells their profits. If they had
to keep a much larger part than now of that reserve in barren cash, their dividends would
be reduced, and their present success would become less conspicuous.

The second misgiving, which many calm observers more and more feel as to our largest
joint stock banks, fastens itself on their government. Is that government sufficient to
lend well and keep safe so many millions? They are governed, as every one knows, by a
board of directors, assisted by a general manager, and there are in London unrivalled
materials for composing good boards of directors. There are very many men of good means,
of great sagacity and great experi- ence in business, who are obliged to be in the City
every day, and to remain there during the day, but who have very much time on their hands.
A merchant employing solely or principally his own capital has often a great deal of
leisure. He is obliged to be on the market, and to hear what is doing. Every day he has
some business to transact, but his transactions can be but few. His capital can bear only
a limited number of purchases; if he bought as much as would fill his time from day to day
he would soon be ruined, for he could not pay for it. Accordingly, many excellent men of
business are quite ready to become members of boards of directors, and to attend to the
business of companies, a good deal for the employment’s sake. To have an interesting
occupation which brings dignity and power with it pleases them very much. As the
aggregation of commerce in great cities grows, the number of such men augments. A council
of grave, careful, and experienced men can, without difficulty, be collected for a great
bank in London, such as never could have been collected before, and such as cannot now be
collected elsewhere.

There are facilities, too, for engaging a good banker to be a manager such as there
never were before in the world. The number of such persons is much on the increase. Any
careful person who is experienced in figures, and has real sound sense, may easily make
himself a good banker. The modes in which money can be safely lent by a banker are not
many, and a clear-headed, quiet, industrious person may soon learn all that is necessary
about them. Our intricate law of real property is an impediment in country banking, for it
requires some special study even to comprehend the elements of a law which is full of
technical words, and which can only be explained by narrating its history. But the banking
of great cities is little concerned with loans on landed property. And all the rest of the
knowledge requisite for a banker can easily be obtained by anyone who has the sort of mind
which takes to it. No doubt there is a vast routine of work to be learned, and the manager
of a large bank must have a great facility in transacting business rapidly. But a great
number of persons are now bred from their earliest manhood in the very midst of that
routine; they learn it as they would learn a language, and come to be no more able to
unlearn it than they could unlearn a language. And the able ones among them acquire an
almost magical rapidity in effecting the business connected with that routine. A very good
manager and very good board of directors can, without unreasonable difficulty, be provided
for a bank at present in London.

It will be asked, what more can be required? I reply, a great deal. All which the best
board of directors can really accomplish, is to form a good decision on the points which
the manager presents to them, and perhaps on a few others which one or two zealous members
of their body may select for discussion. A meeting of fifteen or eighteen persons is
wholly unequal to the transaction of more business than this; it will be fortunate, and it
must be well guided, if it should be found to be equal to so much. The discussion even of
simple practical points by such a number of persons is a somewhat tedious affair. Many of
them will wish to speak on every decision of moment, and some of themsome of the best of
them perhapswill only speak with difficulty and slowly. Very generally, several points
will be started at once, unless the discussion is strictly watched by a rigid chairman;
and even on a single point the arguments will often raise grave questions which cannot be
answered, and suggest many more issues than can be advantageously decided by the meeting.
The time required by many persons for discussing many questions, would alone prevent an
assembly of many persons from overlooking a large and complicated business.

Nor is this the only difficulty. Not only would a real supervision of a large business
by a board of directors require much more time than the board would consent to occupy in
meeting, it would also require much more time and much more thought than the individual
directors would consent to give. These directors are only employing on the business of the
Bank the vacant moments of their time, and the spare energies of their minds. They cannot
give the Bank more; the rest is required for the safe conduct of their own affairs, and if
they diverted it from these affairs they would be ruined. A few of them may have little
other business, or they may have other partners in the business, on whose industry they
can rely, and whose judgment they can trust; one or two may have retired from business.
But for the most part, directors of a company cannot attend principally and anxiously to
the affairs of a company without so far neglecting their own business as to run great risk
of ruin; and if they are ruined, their trustworthiness ceases, and they are no longer
permitted by custom to be directors.

Nor, even if it were possible really to supervise a business by the effectual and
constant inspection of fifteen or sixteen rich and capable persons, would even the largest
business easily bear the expense of such a supervision. I say rich, because the members of
a board governing a large bank must be men of standing and note besides, or they would
discredit the bank; they need not be rich in the sense of being worth millions, but they
must be known to possess a fair amount of capital and be seen to be transacting a fair
quantity of business. But the labour of such persons, I do not say their spare powers, but
their principal energies, fetches a high price. Business is really a profession often
requiring for its practice quite as much knowledge, and quite as much skill, as law and
medicine; and requiring also the possession of money. A thorough man of business,
employing a fair capital in a trade, which he thoroughly comprehends, not only earns a
profit on that capital, but really makes of his professional skill a large income. He has
a revenue from talent as well as from money; and to induce sixteen or eighteen persons to
abandon such a position and such an income in order to devote their entire attention to
the affairs of a joint stock company, a salary must be given too large for the bank to pay
or for anyone to wish to propose.

And an effectual supervision by the whole board being impossible, there is a great risk
that the whole business may fall to the general manager. Many unhappy cases have proved
this to be very dangerous. Even when the business of joint stock banks was far less, and
when the deposits entrusted to them were very much smaller, a manager sometimes committed
frauds which were dangerous, and still oftener made mistakes that were ruinous. Actual
crime will always be rare; but, as an uninspected manager of a great bank has the control
of untold millions, sometimes we must expect to see it: the magnitude of the temptation
will occasionally prevail over the feebleness of human nature. But error is far more
formidable than fraud: the mistakes of a sanguine manager are, far more to be dreaded than
the theft of a dishonest manager. Easy misconception is far more common than long-sighted
deceit. And the losses to which an adventurous and plausible manager, in complete good
faith, would readily commit a bank, are beyond comparison greater than any which a
fraudulent manager would be able to conceal, even with the utmost ingenuity. If the losses
by mistake in banking and the losses by fraud were put side by side, those by mistake
would be incomparably the greater. There is no more unsafe government for a bank than that
of an eager and active manager, subject only to the supervision of a numerous board of
directors, even though that board be excellent, for the manager may easily glide into
dangerous and insecure transactions, nor can the board effectually check him.

The remedy is this: a certain number of the directors, either those who have more spare
time than others, or those who are more ready to sell a large part of their time to the
bank, must be formed into a real working committee, which must meet constantly, must
investigate every large transaction, must be acquainted with the means and standing of
every large borrower, and must be in such incessant communication with the manager that it
will be impossible for him to engage in hazardous enterprises of dangerous magnitude
without their knowing it and having an opportunity of forbidding it. In almost all cases
they would forbid it; all committees are cautious, and a committee of careful men of
business, picked from a large city, will usually err on the side of caution if it err at
all. The daily attention of a small but competent minor council, to whom most of the
powers of the directors are delegated, and who, like a cabinet, guide the deliberations of
the board at its meetings, is the only adequate security of a large bank from the rash
engagements of a despotic and active general manager. Fraud, in the face of such a
committee, would probably never be attempted, and even now it is a rare and minor evil.

Some such committees are vaguely known to exist in most, if not all, our large joint
stock banks. But their real constitution is not known. No customer and no shareholder
knows the names of the managing committee, perhaps, in any of these large banks. And this
is a grave error. A large depositor ought to be able to ascertain who really are the
persons that dispose of his money; and still more a large shareholder ought not to rest
till he knows who it is that makes engagements on his behalf, and who it is that may ruin
him if they choose. The committee ought to be composed of quiet men of business, who can
be ascertained by inquiry to be of high character and well-judging mind. And if the public
and the shareholder knew that there was such a committee, they would have sufficient
reasons for the confidence which now is given without such reasons.

A certain number of directors attending daily by rotation is, it should be said, no
substitute for a permanent committee. It has no sufficient responsibility. A changing body
cannot have any responsibility. The transactions which were agreed to by one set of
directors present on the Monday might be exactly those which would be much disapproved by
directors present on the Wednesday. It is essential to the decisions of most business, and
not least of the banking business, that they should be made constantly by the same
persons; the chain of transactions must pass through the same minds. A large business may
be managed tolerably by a quiet group of second-rate men if those men be always the same;
but it cannot be managed at all by a fluctuating body, even of the very cleverest men. You
might as well attempt to guide the affairs of the nation by means of a cabinet similarly
changing.

Our great joint stock bands are imprudent in so carefully concealing the details of
their government, and in secluding those details from the risk of discussion. The answer,
no doubt will be, `Let well alone; as you have admitted, there hardly ever before was so
great a success as these banks of ours: what more do you or can you want?’ I can only say
that I want further to confirm this great success and to make it secure for the future. At
present there is at least the possibility of a great reaction. Supposing that, owing to
defects in its government, one even of the greater London joint stock banks failed, there
would be an instant suspicion of the whole system. One terra incognita being seen to be
faulty, every other terra incognita would be suspected. If the real government of these
banks had for years been known, and if the subsisting banks had been known not to be ruled
by the bad mode of government which had ruined the bank that had fallen, then the ruin of
that bank would not be hurtful. The other banks would be seen to be exempt from the cause
which had destroyed it. But at present the ruin of one of these great banks would greatly
impair the credit of all. Scarcely any one knows the precise government of any one; in no
case has that government been described on authority; and the fall of one by grave
misgovernment would be taken to show that the others might as easily be misgoverned also.
And a tardy disclosure even of an admirable constitution would not much help the surviving
banks: as it was extracted by necessity, it would be received with suspicion. A sceptical
world would say `of course they say they are all perfect now; it would not do for them to
say anything else.’

And not only the depositors and the shareholders of these large banks have a grave
interest in their good government, but the public also. We have seen that our banking
reserve is, as compared with our liabilities, singularly small; we have seen that the rise
of these great banks has lessened the proportion of that reserve to those liabilities; we
have seen that the greatest strain on the banking reserve is a `panic.’ Now, no cause is
more capable of producing a panic, perhaps none is so capable, as the failure of a
first-rate joint stock bank in London. Such an event would have something like the effect
of the failure of Overend, Gurney and Co.; scarcely any other event would have an equal
effect. And therefore, under the existing constitution of our banking system the
government of these great banks is of primary importance to us all.

CHAPTER X.

The Private Banks.

Perhaps some readers of the last part of the last chapter have been inclined to say
that I must be a latent enemy to Joint Stock Banking. At any rate, I have pointed out what
I think grave defects in it. But I fear that a reader of this chapter may, on like
grounds, suppose that I am an enemy to Private Banking. And I can only hope that the two
impressions may counteract one another, and may show that I do not intend to be unfair.

I can imagine nothing better in theory or more successful in practice than private
banks as they were in the beginning. A man of known wealth, known integrity, and known
ability is largely entrusted with the money of his neighbours. The confidence is strictly
personal. His neighbours know him, and trust him because they know him. They see daily his
manner of life, and judge from it that their confidence is deserved. In rural districts,
and in former times, it was difficult for a man to ruin himself except at the place in
which he lived; for the most part he spent his money there, and speculated there if he
speculated at all. Those who lived there also would soon see if he was acting in a manner
to shake their confidence. Even in large cities, as cities then were, it was possible for
most persons to ascertain with fair certainty the real position of conspicuous persons,
and to learn all which was material in fixing their credit. Accordingly the bankers who
for a long series of years passed successfully this strict and continual investigation,
became very wealthy and very powerful.

The name `London Banker’ had especially a charmed value. He was supposed to represent,
and often did represent, a certain union of pecuniary sagacity and educated refinement
which was scarcely to be found in any other part of society. In a time when the trading
classes were much ruder than they now are, many private bankers possessed variety of
knowledge and a delicacy of attainment which would even now be very rare. Such a position
is indeed singularly favourable. The calling is hereditary; the credit of the bank
descends from father to son: this inherited wealth soon begins inherited refinement.
Banking is a watchful, but not a laborious trade. A banker, even in large business, can
feel pretty sure that all his transactions are sound, and yet have much spare mind. A
certain part of his time, and a considerable part of his thoughts, he can readily devote
to other pur suits. And a London banker can also have the most intellectual society in the
world if he chooses it. There has probably very rarely ever been so happy a position as
that of a London private banker; and never perhaps a happier.

It is painful to have to doubt of the continuance of such a class, and yet, I fear, we
must doubt of it. The evidence of figures is against it. In 1810 there were 40 private
banks in Lombard Street admitted to the clearing-house: there now are only 3. Though the
business of banking has increased so much since 1810, this species of banks is fewer in
number than it was then. Nor is this the worst. The race is not renewed. There are not
many recognised impossibilities in business, but everybody admits `that you cannot found a
new private bank.’ No such has been founded in London, or, as far as I know, in the
country, for many years. The old ones merge or die, and so the number is lessened; but no
new ones begin so as to increase that number again.

The truth is that the circumstances which originally favoured the establishment of
private banks have now almost passed away. The world has become so large and complicated
that it is not easy to ascertain who is rich and who is poor. No doubt there are some
enormously wealthy men in England whose means everybody has heard of, and has no doubt of.
But these are not the men to incur the vast liabilities of private banking. If they were
bred in it they might stay in it; but they would never begin it for themselves. And if
they did, I expect people would begin to doubt even of their wealth. It would be said,
`What does A B go into banking for? he cannot be as rich as we thought.’ A millionaire
commonly shrinks from liability, and the essence of great banking is great liability. No
doubt there are many `second-rate’ rich men, as we now count riches, who would be quite
ready to add to their income the profit of a private bank if only they could manage it.
But unluckily they cannot manage it. Their wealth is not sufficiently familiar to the
world; they cannot obtain the necessary confidence. No new private bank is founded in
England because men of first-rate wealth will not found one, and men not of absolutely
first-rate wealth cannot.

In the present day, also, private banking is exposed to a competition against which in
its origin it had not to struggle. Owing to the changes of which I have before spoken,
joint stock banking has begun to compete with it. In old times this was impossible; the
Bank of England had a monopoly in banking of the principle of association. But now large
joint stock banks of deposit are among the most conspicuous banks in Lombard Street. They
have a large paid-up capital and intelligible published accounts; they use these as an
incessant advertisement, in a manner in which no individual can use his own wealth. By
their increasing progress they effectually prevent the foundation of any new private bank.

The amount of the present business of private banks is perfectly unknown. Their balance
sheets are effective secretsrigidly guarded. But none of them, except a few of the
largest, are believed at all to gain business. The common repute of Lombard Street might
be wrong in a particular case, but upon the general doctrine it is almost sure to be
right. There are a few well-known exceptions, but according to universal belief the
deposits of most private bankers in London tend rather to diminish than to increase.

As to the smaller banks, this naturally would be so. A large bank always tends to
become larger, and a small one tends to become smaller. People naturally choose for their
banker the banker who has most present credit, and the one who has most money in hand is
the one who possesses such credit. This is what is meant by saying that a long established
and rich bank has a `privileged opportunity’; it is in a better position to do its
business than any one else is; it has a great advantage over old competitors and an
overwhelming superiority over new comers. New people coming into Lombard Street judge by
results; they give to those who have: they take their money to the biggest bank because it
is the biggest. I confess I cannot, looking far forward into the future, expect that the
smaller private banks will maintain their ground. Their old connections will not leave
them; there will be no fatal ruin, no sudden mortality. But the tide will gently ebb, and
the course of business will be carried elsewhere.

Sooner or later, appearances indicate, and principle suggests, that the business of
Lombard Street will be divided between the joint stock banks and a few large private
banks. And then we have to ask ourserves the question, can those large private banks be
permanent? I am sure I should be very sorry to say that they certainly cannot, but at the
same time I cannot be blind to the grave difficulties which they must surmount.

In the first place, an hereditary business of great magnitude is dangerous. The
management of such a business needs more than common industry and more than common
ability. But there is no security at all that these will be regularly continued in each
generation. The case of Overend, Gurney and Co., the model instance of all evil in
business, is a most alarming example of this evil. No cleverer men of business probably
(cleverer I mean for the purposes of their particular calling) could well be found than
the founders and first managers of that house. But in a very few years the rule in it
passed to a generation whose folly surpassed the usual limit of imaginable incapacity. In
a short time they substituted ruin for prosperity and changed opulence into insolvency.
Such great folly is happily rare; and the business of a bank is not nearly as difficult as
the business of a discount company. Still much folly is common, and the business of a
great bank requires a great deal of ability, and an even rarer degree of trained and sober
judgment. That which happened so marvelously in the green tree may happen also in the dry.
A great private bank might easily become very rotten by a change from discretion to
foolishness in those who conduct it.

We have had as yet in London, happily, no example of this; indeed, we have hardly as
yet had the opportunity. Till now private banks have been small; small as we now reckon
banks. For their exigencies a moderate degree of ability and an anxious caution will
suffice. But if the size of the banks is augmented and greater ability is required, the
constant difficulty of an hereditary government will begin to be felt. `The father had
great brains and created the business: but the son had less brains and lost or lessened
it.’ This is the history of all great monarchies, and it may be the history of great
private banks. The peculiarity in the case of Overend, Gurney and Co.at least, one
peculiarityis that the evil was soon discovered. The richest partners had least concern in
the management; and when they found that incredible losses were ruining them, they stopped
the concern and turned it into a company. But they had done nothing; if at least they had
only prevented farther losses, the firm might have been in existence and in the highest
credit now. It was the publicity of their losses which ruined them. But if they had
continued to be a private partnership they need not have disclosed those losses: they
might have written them off quietly out of the immense profits they could have
accumulated. They had some ten millions of other people’s money in their hands which no
one thought of disturbing. The perturbation through the country which their failure caused
in the end, shows how diffused and how unimpaired their popular reputation was. No one in
the rural districts (as I know by experience) would ever believe a word against them, say
what you might. The catastrophe came because at the change the partners in the old private
firmthe Gurney family especiallyhad guaranteed the new company against the previous
losses: those losses turned out to be much greater than was expected. To pay what was
necessary the `Gurneys’ had to sell their estates, and their visible ruin destroyed the
credit of the concern. But if there had been no such guarantee, and no sale of estates,if
the great losses had slept a quiet sleep in a hidden ledger,no one would have been
alarmed, and the credit and the business of `Overends’ might have existed till now, and
their name still continued to be one of our first names. The difficulty of propagating a
good management by inheritance for generations is greatest in private banks and discount
firms because of their essential secrecy.

The danger may indeed be surmounted by the continual infusion of new and able partners.
The deterioration of the old blood may be compensated by the excellent quality of the
fresh blood. But to this again there is an objection, of little value perhaps in seeming,
but of much real influence in practice. The infusion of new partners requires from the old
partners a considerable sacrifice of income; the old must give up that which the new
receive, and the old will not like this. The effectual remedy is so painful that I fear it
often may be postponed too long.

I cannot, therefore, expect with certainty the continuance of our system of private
banking. I am sure that the days of small banks will before many years come to an end, and
that the difficulties of large private banks are very important. In the mean time it is
very important that large private banks should be well managed. And the present state of
banking makes this peculiarly difficult. The detail of the business is augmenting with an
overwhelming rapidity. More cheques are drawn year by year; not only more absolutely, but
more by each person, and more in proportion to his income. The payments in, and payments
out of a common account are very much more numerous than they formerly were. And this
causes an enormous growth of detail. And besides, bankers have of late begun almost a new
business. They now not only keep people’s money, but also collect their incomes for them.
Many persons live entirely on the income of shares, or debentures, or foreign bonds, which
is paid in coupons, and these are handed in for the bank to collect. Often enough the
debenture, or the certificate, or the bond is in the custody of the banker, and he is
expected to see when the coupon is due, and to cut it off and transmit it for payment. And
the detail of all this is incredible, and it needs a special machinery to cope with it.

A large joint stock bank, if well-worked, has that machinery. It has at the head of the
executive a general manager who was tried in the detail of banking, who is devoted to it,
and who is content to live almost wholly in it. He thinks of little else, and ought to
think of little else. One of his first duties is to form a hierarchy of inferior officers,
whose respective duties are defined, and to see that they can perform and do perform those
duties. But a private bank of the type usual in London has no such officer. It is managed
by the partners; now these are generally rich men, are seldom able to grapple with great
business of detail, and are not disposed to spend their whole lives and devote their
entire minds to it if they were able. A person with the accumulated wealth, the education
and the social place of a great London banker would be a `fool so to devote himself. He
would sacrifice a suitable and a pleasant life for an unpleasant and an unsuitable life.
But still the detail must be well done; and some one must be specially chosen to watch it
and to preside over it, or it will not be well done. Until now, or until lately, this
difficulty has not been fully felt. The detail of the business of a small private bank was
moderate enough to be superintended effectually by the partners. But, as has been said,
the detail of bankingthe proportion of detail to the size of the bankis everywhere
increasing. The size of the private banks will have to augment if private banks are not to
cease; and therefore the necessity of a good organisation for detail is urgent. If the
bank grows, and simultaneously the detail grows in proportion to the bank, a frightful
confusion is near unless care be taken.

The only organisation which I can imagine to be effectual is that which exists in the
antagonistic establishments. The great private banks will have, I believe, to appoint in
some form or other, and under some name or other, some species of general manager who will
watch, contrive, and arrange the detail for them. The precise shape of the organisation is
immaterial; each bank may have its own shape, but the man must be there. The true business
of the private partners in such a bank is much that of the directors in a joint stock
bank. They should form a permanent committee to consult with their general manager, to
watch him, and to attend to large loans and points of principle. They should not
themselves be responsible for detail; if they do there will be two evils at once: the
detail will be done badly, and the minds of those who ought to decide principal things
will be distracted from those principal things. There will be a continual worry in the
bank, and in a worry bad loans are apt to be made and money is apt to be lost.

A subsidiary advantage of this organisation is that it would render the transition from
private banking to joint stock banking easier, if that transition should be necessary. The
one might merge in the other as convenience suggested and as events required. There is
nothing intrusive in discussing this subject. The organisation of the private is just like
that of the joint stock banks; all the public are interested that it should be good. The
want of a good organisation may cause the failure of one or more of these banks; and such
failure of such banks may intensify a panic, even if it should not cause one.

CHAPTER XI.

The Bill-Brokers.

Under every system of banking, whether that in which the reserve is kept in many banks,
or one in which it is kept in a single bank only, there will always be a class of persons
who examine more carefully than busy bankers can the nature of different securities; and
who, by attending only to one class, come to be particularly well acquainted with that
class. And as these specially qualified dealers can for the most part lend much more than
their own capital, they will always be ready to borrow largely from bankers and others,
and to deposit the securities which they know to be good as a pledge for the loan. They
act thus as intermediaries between the borrowing public and the less qualified capitalist;
knowing better than the ordinary capitalist which loans are better and which are worse,
they borrow from him, and gain a profit by charging to the public more than they pay to
him.

Many stock brokers transact such business upon a great scale. They lend large sums on
foreign bonds or railway shares or other such securities, and borrow those sums from
bankers, depositing the securities with the bankers, and generally, though not always,
giving their guarantee. But by far the greatest of these intermediate dealers are the
bill-brokers. Mercantile bills are an exceedingly difficult kind of security to
understand. The relative credit of different merchants is a great `tradition’; it is a
large mass of most valuable knowledge which has never been described in books and is
probably incapable of being so described. The subject matter of it, too, is shifting and
changing daily; an accurate representation of the trustworthiness of houses at the
beginning of a year might easily be a most fatal representation at the end of it. In all
years there are great changes; some houses rise a good deal and some fall. And in some
particular years the changes are immense; in years like 1871 many active men make so much
money that at the end of the year they are worthy of altogether greater credit than anyone
would have dreamed of giving to them at the beginning. On the other hand, in years like
i866 a contagious ruin destroys the trustworthiness of very many firms and persons, and
often, especially, of many who stood highest immediately before. Such years alter
altogether an important part of the mercantile world: the final question of bill-brokers,
`which bills will be paid and which will not? which bills are second-rate and which
first-rate?’ would be answered very differently at the beginning of the year and at the
end. No one can be a good bill-broker who has not learnt the great mercantile tradition of
what is called `the standing of parties" and who does not watch personally and
incessantly the inevitable changes which from hour to hour impair the truth of that
tradition. The credit’ of a personthat is, the reliance which may be placed on his
pecuniary fidelityis a different thing from his property. No doubt, other things being
equal, a rich man is more likely to pay than a poor man. But on the other hand, there are
many men not of much wealth who are trusted in the market, `as a matter of business,’ for
sums much exceeding the wealth of those who are many times richer. A firm or a person who
have been long known to `meet their engagements,’ inspire a degree of confidence not
dependent on the quantity of his or their property. Persons who buy to sell again soon are
often liable for amounts altogether much greater than their own capital; and the power of
obtaining those sums depends upon their `respectability,’ their `standing,’ and their
`credit,’ as the technical terms express it, and more simply upon the opinion which those
who deal with them have formed of them. The principal mode in which money is raised by
traders is by `bills of exchange;’ the estimated certainty of their paying those bills on
the day they fall due is the measure of their credit; and those who estimate that
liability best, the only persons indeed who can estimate it exceedingly well, are the
bill-brokers. And these dealers, taking advantage of their peculiar knowledge, borrow
immense sums from bankers and others; they generally deposit the bills as a security; and
they generally give their own guarantee of the goodness of the bill: but neither of such
practices indeed is essential, though both are the ordinary rule. When Overends failed, as
I have said before, they had borrowed in this way very largely. There are others now in
the trade who have borrowed quite as much.

As is usually the case, this kind of business has grown up only gradually. In the year
1810 there was no such business precisely answering to what we now call bill-broking in
London. Mr. Richardson, the principal `bill-broker’ of the time, as the term was then
understood, thus described his business to the `Bullion Committee:’

`What is the nature of the agency for country banks’It is twofold: in the first place
to procure money for country bankers on bills when they have occasion to borrow on
discount, which is not often the case; and in the next place, to lend the money for the
country bankers on bills on discount. The sums of money which I lend for country bankers
on discount are fifty times more than the sums borrowed for country bankers.

`Do you send London bills into the country for discount?Yes.

`Do you receive bills from the country upon London in return, at a date, to he
discounted?Yes, to a very considerable amount, from particular parts of the country.

`Are not both sets of bills by this means under discount?No, the bills received from
one part of the country are sent down to another part for discount.

`And they are not discounted in London?No. In some parts of the country there is but
little circulation of bills drawn upon London, as in Norfolk, Suffolk, Essex, Sussex,
&c.; but there is there a considerable circulation in country bank-notes, principally
optional notes. In Lancashire there is little or no circulation of country bank-notes; but
there is a great circulation of bills drawn upon London at two or three months’ date. I
receive bills to a considerable amount from Lancashire in particular, and remit them to
Norfolk, Suffolk, &c., where the bankers have large lodgments, and much surplus money
to advance on bills for discount.’

Mr. Richardson was only a broker who found money for bills and bills for money. He is
further asked:

`Do you guarantee the bills you discount, and what is your charge per cent?No, we do
not guarantee them; our charge is one-eighth per cent brokerage upon the bill
discountedbut we make no charge to the lender of the money.

`Do you consider that brokerage as a compensation for the skill which you exercise in
selecting the bills which you thus get discounted?Yes, for selecting of the bills, writing
letters, and other trouble.

`Does the party who furnishes the money give you any kind of compensation?None at all.

`Does he not consider you as his agent, and in some degree responsible for the safety
of the bills which you give him?Not at all.

`Does he not prefer you on the score of his judging that you will give him good
intelligence upon that subject?~Yes, he relies upon us.

`Do you then exercise a discretion as to the probable safety of the bills?~Yes; if a
bill comes to us which we conceive not to be safe, we return it.

`Do you not then conceive yourselves to depend in a great measure for the quantity of
business which you can perform on the favour of the party lending the money?Yes, very much
so. If we manage our business well, we retain our friends; if we do not, we lose them.’

It was natural enough that the owners of the money should not pay, though the owner of
the bill did, for in almost all ages the borrower has been a seeker more or less anxious;
he has always been ready to pay for those who will find him the money he is in search of.
But the possessor of money has rarely been willing to pay anything; he has usually and
rightly believed that the borrower would discover him soon.

Notwithstanding other changes, the distribution of the customers of the bill-brokers in
different parts of the country still remains much as Mr. Richardson described it sixty
years ago. For the most part, agricultural counties do not employ as much money as they
save; manufacturing counties, on the other hand, can employ much more than they save; and
therefore the money of Norfolk or of Somersetshire is deposited with the London
bill-brokers, who use it to discount the bills of Lancashire and Yorkshire.

The old practice of bill-broking, which Mr. Richardson describes, also still exists.
There are many brokers to be seen about Lombard Street with bills which they wish to
discount but which they do not guarantee. They have sometimes discounted these bills with
their own capital, and if they can re-discount them at a slightly lower rate they gain a
difference which at first seems but trifling, but with which they are quite content,
because this system of lending first and borrowing again immediately enables them to turn
their capital very frequently, and on a few thousand pounds of capital to discount
hundreds of thousands of bills; as the transactions are so many, they can be content with
a smaller profit on each. In other cases, these nonguaranteeing brokers are only agents
who are seeking money for bills which they have undertaken to get discounted. But in
either case, as far as the banker or other ultimate capitalist is concerned, the
transaction is essentially that which Mr. Richardson describes. The loan by such banker is
a rediscount of the bill; that banker cannot obtain repayment of that loan, except by the
payment of the bill at maturity. He has no claim upon the agent who brought him the bill.
Billbroking, in this which we may call its archaic form, is simply one of the modes in
which bankers obtain bills which are acceptable to them and which they rediscount. No
reference is made in it to the credit of the bill-broker; the bills being discounted
`without recourse’ to him are as good if taken from a pauper as if taken from a
millionaire. The lender exercises his own judgment on the goodness of the bill.

But in modern bill-broking the credit of the bill-broker is a vital element. The lender
considers that the bill-brokerno matter whether an individual, a company, or a firmhas
considerable wealth, and he takes the `bills,’ relying that the broker would not venture
that wealth by guaranteeing them unless he thought them good. The lender thinks, too, that
the bill-broker being daily conversant with bills and bills only, knows probably all about
bills: he lends partly in reliance on the wealth of the broker and partly in reliance on
his skill. He does not exercise much judgment of his own on the bills deposited with him:
he often does not watch them very closely. Probably not one-thousandth part of the
creditors on security of Overend, Gurney and Co., had ever expected to have to rely on
that security, or had ever given much real attention to it. Sometimes, indeed, the
confidence in the bill-brokers goes farther. A considerable number of persons lend to
them, not only without much looking at the security but even without taking any security.
This is the exact reverse of the practice which Mr. Richardson described in 1810; then the
lender relied wholly on the goodness of the bill, now, in these particular cases, he
relies solely on the bill-broker, and does not take a bill in any shape. Nothing can be
more natural or more inevitable than this change. It was certain that the bill-broker,
being supposed to understand bills well, would be asked by the lenders to evince his
reliance on the bills he offered by giving a guarantee for them. It was also most natural
that the bill-brokers, having by the constant practice of this lucrative trade obtained
high standing and acquired great wealth, should become, more or less, bankers too, and
should receive money on deposit without giving any security for it.

But the effects of the change have been very remarkable. In the practice as Mr.
Richardson described it, there is no peculiarity very likely to affect the money market.
The bill-broker brought bills to the banker, just as others brought them; nothing at all
could be said as to it except that the Bank must not discount bad bills, must not discount
too many bills, and must keep a good reserve. But the modern practice introduces more
complex considerations. In the trade of bill-broking, as it now exists, there is one great
difficulty; the bill-broker has to pay interest for all the money which he receives. How
this arose we have just seen. The present lender to the bill-broker at first always used
to discount a bill, which is as much as saying that he was always a lender at interest.
When he came to take the guarantee of the broker, and only to look at the bills as a
collateral security, naturally he did not forego his interest: still less did he forego it
when he ceased to take security at all. The bill-broker has, in one shape or other, to pay
interest on every sixpence left with him, and that constant habit of giving interest has
this grave consequence: the bill-broker cannot afford to keep much money unemployed. He
has become a banker owing large sums which he may be called on to repay, but he cannot
hold as much as an ordinary banker, or nearly as much, of such sums in cash, because the
loss of interest would ruin him. Competition reduces the rate which the bill-broker can
charge, and raises the rate which the bill-broker must give, so that he has to live on a
difference exceedingly narrow. And if he constantly kept a large hoard of barren money he
would soon be found in the `Gazette.’

The difficulty is aggravated by the terms upon which a great part of the money at the
bill-brokers is deposited with them. Very much of it is repayable at demand, or at very
short notice. The demands on a broker in periods of alarm may consequently be very great,
and in practice they often, are so. In times of panic there is always a very heavy call,
if not a run upon them; and in consequence of the essential nature of their business, they
cannot constantly keep a large unemployed reserve of their own in actual cash, they are
obliged to ask help of some one who possesses that cash. By the conditions of his trade,
the bill-broker is forced to belong to a class of `dependent money-dealers,’ as we may
term them, that is, of dealers who do not keep their own reserve, and must, therefore, at
every crisis of great difficulty revert to others.

In a natural state of banking, that in which all the principal banks kept their own
reserve, this demand of the bill-brokers and other dependent dealers would be one of the
principal calls on that reserve. At every period of incipient panic the holders of it
would perceive that it was of great importance to themselves to support these dependent
dealers. If the panic destroyed those dealers it would grow by what it fed upon (as is its
nature), and might probably destroy also the bankers, the holders of the reserve. The
public terror at such times is indiscriminate. When one house of good credit has perished,
other houses of equal credit though of different nature are m danger of perishing. The
many holders of the banking reserve would under the natural system of banking be obliged
to advance out of that reserve to uphold bill-brokers and similar dealers. It would be
essential to their own preservation not to let such dealers fail, and the protection of
such dealers would therefore be reckoned among the necessary purposes for which they
retained that reserve.

Nor probably would the demands on the bill-brokers in such a system of banking be
exceedingly formidable. Considerable sums would no doubt be drawn from them, but there
would be no special reason why money should be demanded from them more than from any other
money dealers. They would share the panic with the bankers who kept the reserve, but they
would not feel it more than the bankers. In each crisis the set of the storm would be
determined by the cause which had excited it, but there would not be anything in the
nature of bill-broking to attract the advance of the alarm peculiarly to them. They would
not be more likely to suffer than other persons; the only difference would be that when
they did suffer, having no adequate reserve of their own, they would be obliged to ask the
aid of others.

But under a one-reserve system of banking, the position of the bill-brokers is much
more singular and much more precarious. In fact, in Lombard Street, the principal
depositors of the bill-brokers are the bankers, whether of London, or of provincial
England, or of Scotland, or Ireland. Such deposits are, in fact, a portion of the reserve
of these bankers; they make an essential part of the sums which they have provided and
laid by against a panic. Accordingly, in every panic these sums are sure to be called in
from the bill-brokers; they were wanted to be used by their owners in time of panic, and
in time of panic they ask for them. `Perhaps it may be interesting,’ said Alderman
Salomons, speaking on behalf of the London and Westminster Bank, after the panic of 1857,
to the committee, `to know that, on November 11, we held discounted bills for brokers to
the amount of 5,623,0001. Out of these bills 2,800,000!. matured between November 1 and
December 4; 2,000,000 l. more between December 1 and December 31; consequently we were
prepared merely by the maturing of our bills of exchange for any demand that might come
upon us.’ This is not indeed a direct withdrawal of money on deposit, but its principal
effect is identical. At the beginning of the time the London and Westminster Bank had lent
5,000,000 l. more to the bill-brokers than they had at the end of it; and that 5,000,000
l. the bank had added to its reserve against a time of difficulty.

The intensity of the demand on the bill-broker is aggravated therefore by our peculiar
system of banking. Just at the moment when, by the nature of their business, they have to
resort to the reserves of bankers for necessary support, the bankers remove from them
large sums in order to strengthen those reserves. A great additional strain is thrown upon
them just at the moment when they are least able to bear it; and it is thrown by those who
under a natural system of banking would not aggravate the pressure on the bill-brokers,
but relieve it.

And the profits of bill-broking are proportionably raised. The reserves of the bankers
so deposited with the bill-broker form a most profitable part of his business; they are on
the whole of very large amount, and at all times, except those of panic, may well be
depended upon. The bankers are pretty sure to keep them there, just because they must keep
a reserve, and they consider it one of the best places in which to keep it. Under a more
natural system, no part of the banking reserve would ever be lodged at the brokers.
Bankers would deposit with the brokers only their extra money, the money which they
considered they could safely lend, and which they would not require during a panic. In the
eye of the banker, money at the brokers would then be one of the investments of cash, it
would not be a part of such cash. The deposits of bill-brokers and the profits of
bill-broking are increased by our present system, just in proportion as the dangers of
bill-brokers during a panic are increased by it.

The strain, too, on our banking reserve which is caused by the demands of the
bill-brokers, is also more dangerous than it would be under a natural system, because that
reserve is in itself less. The system of keeping the entire ultimate reserve at a single
bank, undoubtedly diminishes the amount of reserve which is kept. And exactly on that very
account the danger of any particular demand on that reserve is augmented, because the
magnitude of the fund upon which that demand falls is diminished. So that our one-reserve
system of banking combines two evils: first, it makes the demand of the brokers upon the
final reserve greater, because under it so many bankers remove so much money from the
brokers; and under it also the final reserve is reduced to its minimum point, and the
entire system of credit is made more delicate, and more sensitive.

The peculiarity, indeed, of the effects of the one reserve is indeed even greater in
this respect. Under the natural system, the billbrokers would be in no respect the rivals
of the bankers which kept the ultimate reserve. They would be rather the agents for these
bankers in lending upon certain securities which they did not themselves like, or on which
they did not feel competent to lend safely. The bankers who in time of panic had to help
them would in ordinary times derive much advantage from them. But under our present system
all this is reversed. The Bank of England never deposits any money with the bill-brokers;
in ordinary times it never derives any advantage from them. On the other hand, as the Bank
carries on itself a large discount business, as it considers that it is itself competent
to lend on all kinds of bills, the bill-brokers are its most formidable rivals. As they
constantly give high rates for money it is necessary that they should undersell the Bank,
and in ordinary times they do undersell it. But as the Bank of England alone keeps the
final banking reserve, the bill-brokers of necessity have to resort to that final reserve;
so that at every panic, and by the essential constitution of the money market, the Bank of
England has to help, has to maintain in existence, the dealers, who never in return help
the Bank at any time, but who are in ordinary times its closest competitors and its
keenest rivals.

It might be expected that such a state of things would cause much discontent at the
Bank of England, and in matter of fact there has been much discussion about it, and much
objection taken to it. After the panic of 1857, this was so especially. During that panic,
the Bank of England advanced to the bill-brokers more than 9,000,000 l., though their
advances to bankers, whether London or country, were only 8,000,000 l.; and, not
unnaturally, the Bank thought it unreasonable that so large an inroad upon their resources
should be made by their rivals. In consequence, in 1858 they made a rule that they would
only advance to the bill-brokers at certain seasons of the year, when the public money is
particularly large at the bank, and that at other times any application for an advance
should be considered excep tonal, and dealt with accordingly. And the object of that
regulation was officially stated to be `to make them keep their own reserve, and not to be
dependent on the Bank of England.’ As might be supposed, this rule was exceedingly
unpopular with the brokers, and the greatest of them, Overend, Gurney and Co., resolved on
a strange policy in the hope of abolishing it. They thought they could frighten the Bank
of England, and could show that if they were dependent on it, it was also dependent on
them. They accordingly accumulated a large deposit at the Bank to the amount of
3,000,000!., and then withdrew it all at once. But this policy had no effect, except that
of exciting a distrust of `Overends’: the credit of the Bank of England was not
diminished; Overends had to return the money in a few days, and had the dissatisfaction of
feeling that they had in vain attempted to assail the solid basis of everyone’s credit,
and that everyone disliked them for doing so. But though this rn-conceived attempt failed
as it deserved, the rule itself could not be maintained. The Bank does, in fact, at every
period of pressure, advance to the bin-brokers; the case may be considered `exceptional,’
but the advance is always made if the security offered is really good. However much the
Bank may dislike to aid their rivals, yet they must aid them; at a crisis they feel that
they would only be aggravating incipient demand, and be augmenting the probable pressure
on themselves if they refused to do so.

I shall be asked if this anomaly is inevitable, and I am afraid that for practical
purposes we must consider it to be so. It may be lessened; the bill-brokers may, and
should, discourage as much as they can the deposit of money with them on demand, and
encourage the deposit of it at distant fixed dates or long notice. This will diminish the
anomaly, but it will not cure it. Practically, bin-brokers cannot refuse to receive money
at call. In every market a dealer must conduct his business according to the custom of the
market, or he will not be able to conduct it at all. All the bin-brokers can do is to
offer better rates for more permanent money, and this (though possibly not so much as
might be wished) they do at present. In its essence, this anomaly is, I believe, an
inevitable part of the system of banking which history has given us, and which we have
only to make the best of, since we cannot alter it.

CHAPTER XII.

The Principles Which Should Regulate the Amount of the Banking Reserve
to Be Kept by the Bank of England.

There is a very common notion that the amount of the reserve which the Bank of England
ought to keep can be determined at once from the face of their weekly balance sheet. It is
imagined that you have only to take the liabilities of the Banking department, and that a
third or some other fixed proportion will in all cases be the amount of reserve which the
Bank should keep against those liabilities. But to this there are several objections, some
arising from the general nature of the banking trade, and others from the special position
of the Bank of England.

That the amount of the liabilities of a bank is a principal element in determining the
proper amount of its reserve is plainly true; but that it is the only element by which
that amount is determined is plainly false. The intrinsic nature of these liabilities must
be considered, as well as their numerical quantity. For example, no one would say that the
same amount of reserve ought to be kept against acceptances which cannot be paid except at
a certain day, and against deposits at call, which may be demanded at any moment. If a
bank groups these liabilities together in the balance-sheet, you cannot tell the amount of
reserve it ought to keep. The necessary information is not given you.

Nor can you certainly determine the amount of reserve necessary to be kept against
deposits unless you know something as to the nature of these deposits. If out of 3,000,000
l. of money, one depositor has 1 ,ooo,oool. to his credit, and may draw it out when he
pleases, a much larger reserve will be necessary against that liability of 1, ,ooo,oool.
than against the remaining 2,000,000!. The intensity of the liability, so to say, is much
greater; and therefore the provision in store must be much greater also. On the other
hand, supposing that this single depositor is one of calculable habitssuppose that it is a
public body, the time of whose demands is known, and the time of whose receipts is known
alsothis single liability requires a less reserve than that of an equal amount of ordinary
liabilities. The danger that it win be called for is much less; and therefore the security
taken against it may be much less too. Unless the quality of the liabilities is considered
as well as their quantity, the due provision for their payment cannot be determined.

These are general truths as to all banks, and they have a very particular application
to the Bank of England. The first application is favourable to the Bank; for it shows the
danger of one of the principal liabilities to be much smaller than it seems. The largest
account at the Bank of England is that of the English Government; and probably there has
never been any account of which it was so easy in time of peace to calculate the course.
All the material facts relative to the English revenue, and the English expenditure, are
exceedingly well known; and the amount of the coming payments to and from this account are
always, except in war times, to be calculated with wonderful accuracy. In war, no doubt,
this is all reversed; the account of a government at war is probably the most uncertain of
all accounts, especially of a government of a scattered empire, like the English, whose
places of outlay in time of war are so many and so distant, and the amount of whose
payments is therefore so incalculable. Ordinarily, however, there is no account of which
the course can be so easily predicted; and therefore no account which needs in ordinary
times so little reserve. The principal payments, when they are made, are also of the most
satisfactory kind to a banker; they are, to a great extent, made to another account at his
bank. These largest ordinary payments of the Government are the dividends on the debt, and
these are mostly made to bankers who act as agents for the creditors of the nation. The
payment of the dividends for the Government is, therefore, in great part a transfer from
the account of the Government to the accounts of the various bankers. A certain amount no
doubt goes almost at once to the non-banking classes; to those who keep coin and notes in
house, and have no account at any bank. But even this amount is calculable, for it is
always nearly the same. And the entire operation is, to those who can watch it, singularly
invariable time after time.

But it is important to observe, that the published accounts of the Bank give no such
information to the public as win enable them to make their own calculations. The account
of which we have been speaking is the yearly account of the English Governmentwhat we may
call the Budget account, that of revenue and expenditure. And the laws of this are, as we
have shown, already known. But under the head `Public Deposits’ in the accounts of the
Bank, are contained also other accounts, and particularly that of the Secretary for India
in Council, the laws of which must be different and are quite unknown. The Secretary for
India is a large lender on its account. If any one proposed to give such power to the
Chancellor of the Exchequer, there would be great fear and outcry. But so much depends on
habit and tradition, that the India Office on one side of Downing Street can do without
remark, and with universal assent, what it would be thought `unsound’ and extravagant to
propose that the other side should do. The present India Office inherits this independence
from the old Board of the Company, which, being mercantile and business-like, used to lend
its own money on the Stock Exchange as it pleased; the Council of India, its successor,
retains the power. Nothing can be better than that it should be allowed to do as it likes;
but the mixing up the account of a body which has such a power, and which draws money from
India, with that of the Home government clearly prevents the general public from being
able to draw inferences as to the course of the combined account from its knowledge of
home finance only. The account of `public deposits’ in the Bank return includes other
accounts too, as the Savings’ Bank balance, the Chancery Funds account, and others; and in
consequence, till lately the public had but little knowledge of the real changes of the
account of our Government, properly so called. But Mr. Lowe has lately given us a weekly
account, and from this, and not from the Bank account, we are able to form a judgment.
This account and the return of the Bank of England, it is true, unhappily appear on
different days; but except for that accident our knowledge would be perfect; and as it is,
for almost all purposes what we know is reasonably sufficient. We can now calculate the
course of the Government account nearly as well as it is possible to calculate it.

So far, as we have said, an analysis of the return of the Bank of England is very
favourable to the Bank. So great a reserve need not usually be kept against the Government
account as if it were a common account. We know the laws of its changes peculiarly well:
we can tell when its principal changes will happen with great accuracy; and we know that
at such changes most of what is paid away by the Government is only paid to other
depositors at the Bank, and that it win really stay at the Bank, though under another
name. If we look to the private deposits of the Bank of England, at first sight we may
think that the result is the same. By far the most important of these are the `Bankers’
deposits’; and, for the most part, these deposits as a whole are likely to vary very
little. Each banker, we will suppose, keeps as little as he can, but in all domestic
transactions payment from one is really payment to the other. All the most important
transactions in the country are settled by cheques; these cheques are paid in to the
`clearing-house,’ and the balances resulting from them are settled by transfers from the
account of one banker to another at the Bank of England. Payments out of the bankers’
balances, therefore, correspond with payments in. As a whole, the deposit of the bankers’
balances at the Bank of England would at first sight seem to be a deposit singularly
stable.

Indeed, they would seem, so to say, to be better than stable. They augment when
everything else tends to diminish. At a panic, when all other deposits are likely to be
taken away, the bankers’ deposits, augment; in fact they did so in 1866, though we do not
know the particulars; and it is natural that they should so increase. At such moments all
bankers are extremely anxious, and they try to strengthen themselves by every means in
their power; they try to have as much money as it is possible at command; they augment
their reserve as much as they can, and they place that reserve at the Bank of England. A
deposit which is not likely to vary in ordinary times, and which is likely to augment in
times of danger, seems, in some sort, the model of a deposit. It might seem not only that
a large proportion of it might be lent, but that the whole of it might be so. But a
further analysis will, as I believe, show that this conclusion is entirely false; that the
bankers’ deposits are a singularly treacherous form of liability; that the utmost caution
ought to be used in dealing with them; that, as a rule, a less proportion of them ought to
be lent than of ordinary deposits.

The easiest mode of explaining anything is, usually, to exemplify it by a single actual
case. And in this subject, fortunately, there is a most conspicuous case near at hand. The
German Government has lately taken large sums in bullion from this country, in part from
the Bank of England, and in part not, according as it chose. It was in the main well
advised, and considerate in its action; and did not take nearly as much from the Bank as
it might, or as would have been dangerous. Still it took large sums from the Bank; and it
might easily have taken more. How then did the German Government obtain this vast power
over the Bank? The answer is, that it obtained it by means of the bankers’ balances, and
that it did so in two ways.

First, the German Government had a large balance of its own lying at a particular Joint
Stock Bank. That bank lent this balance at its own discretion, to bill-brokers or others,
and it formed a single item in the general funds of the London market. There was nothing
special about it, except that it belonged to a foreign government, and that its owner was
always likely to call it in, and sometimes did so. As long as it stayed unlent in the
London Joint Stock Bank, it increased the balances of that bank at the Bank of England;
but so soon as it was lent, say, to a bill-broker, it increased the bill-broker’s balance;
and as soon as it was employed by the bill-broker in the discount of bills, the owners of
those bills paid it to their credit at their separate banks, and it augmented the balances
of those bankers at the Bank of England. Of course if it were employed in the discount of
bills belonging to foreigners, the money might be taken abroad, and by similar operations
it might also be transferred to the English provinces or to Scotland. But, as a rule, such
money when deposited in London, for a considerable time remains in London; and so long as
it does so, it swells the aggregate balances of the body of bankers at the Bank of
England. It is now in the balance of one bank, now of another, but it is always dispersed
about those balances somewhere. The evident consequence is that this part of the bankers’
balances is at the mercy of the German Government when it chooses to apply for it.
Supposing, then, the sum to be three or four millions and I believe that on more than one
occasion in the last year or two it has been quite as much, if not morethat sum might at
once be withdrawn from the Bank of England. In this case the Bank of England is in the
position of a banker who is liable for a large amount to a single customer, but with this
addition, that it is liable for an unknown amount. The German Government, as is well
known, keeps its account (and a very valuable one it must be) at the London Joint Stock
Bank; but the Bank of England has no access to the account of the German Government at
that bank; they cannot tell how much German money is lying to the credit there. Nor can
the Bank of England infer much from the balance of the London Joint Stock Bank in their
Bank, for the German money was probably paid in various sums to that bank, and lent out
again in other various sums. It might to some extent augment that bank’s balance at the
Bank of England, or it might not, but it certainly would not be so much added to that
balance; and inspection of that bank’s balance would not enable the Bank of England to
determine even in the vaguest manner what the entire sum was for which it might be asked
at any moment. Nor would the inspection of the bankers’ balances as a whole lead to any
certain and sure conclusions. Something might be inferred from them, but not anything
certain. Those balances are no doubt in a state of constant fluctuation; and very possibly
during the time that the German money was coming in some other might be going out. Any
sudden increase in the bankers’ balances would be a probable indication of new foreign
money, but new foreign money might come in without causing an increase, since some other
and contemporaneous cause might effect a counteracting decrease.

This is the first, and the plainest way in which the German Government could take, and
did take, money from this country; and in which it might have broken the Bank of England
if it had liked. The German Government had money here and took it away, which is very easy
to understand. But the Government also possessed a far greater power, of a somewhat more
complex kind. It was the owner of many debts from England. A large part of the `indemnity’
was paid by France to Germany in bills on England, and the German Government, as those
bills became due, acquired an unprecedented command over the market. As each bill arrived
at maturity, the German Government could, if it chose, take the proceeds abroad; and it
could do so in bullion, as for coinage purposes it wanted bullion. This would at first
naturally cause a reduction in the bankers’ balances; at least that would be its tendency.
Supposing the German Government to hold bill A, a good bill, the banker at whose bank bill
A was payable would have to pay it; and that would reduce his balance; and as the sum so
paid would go to Germany, it would not appear to the credit of any other banker: the
aggregate of the bankers’ balances would thus be reduced. But this reduction would not be
permanent. A banker who has to pay 100,000 l. cannot afford to reduce his balance at the
Bank of England 100,000 l.; suppose that his liabilities are 2,000,000 l., and that as a
rule he finds it necessary to keep at the Bank one-tenth of these liabilities, or 200,000
l., the payment of 100,000 l. would reduce his reserve to 100,000 l.; but his liabilities
would be still 1,900,000 l, and therefore to keep up his tenth he would have 90,000 l. to
find. His process for finding it is this: he calls in, say, a loan to the bill-brokers;
and if no equal additional money is contemporaneously carried to these brokers (which in
the case of a large withdrawal of foreign money is not probable), they must reduce their
business and discount less. But the effect of this is to throw additional business on the
Bank of England. They hold the ultimate reserve of the country, and they must discount out
of it if no one else will: if they declined to do so there would be panic and collapse. As
soon, therefore, as the withdrawal of the German money reduces the bankers’ balances,
there is a new demand on the Bank for fresh discounts to make up those balances. The drain
on the Bank is twofold: first, the banking reserve is reduced by exportation of the German
money, which reduces the means of the Bank of England; and then out of those reduced means
the Bank of England has to make greater advances.

The same result may be arrived at more easily. Supposing any foreign Government or
person to have any sort of securities which he can pledge in the market, that operation
gives it, or him, a credit on some banker, and enables it, or him, to take money from the
banking reserve at the Bank of England, and from the bankers’ balances; and to replace the
bankers’ balances at their inevitable minimum, the Bank of England must lend. Every sudden
demand on the country causes, in proportion to its magnitude, this peculiar effect. And
this is the reason why the Bank of England ought, I think, to deal most cautiously and
delicately with their banking deposits. They are the symbol of an indefinite liability: by
means of them, as we see, an amount of money so great that it is impossible to assign a
limit to it might be abstracted from the Bank of England. As the Bank of England lends
money to keep up the bankers’ balances, at their usual amount, and as by means of that
usual amount whatever sum foreigners can get credit for may be taken from us, it is not
possible to assign a superior limit (to use the scientific word) to the demands which by
means of the bankers’ balances may be made upon the Bank of England.

The result comes round to the simple point, on which this book is a commentary: the
Bank of England, by the effect of a long history, holds the ultimate cash reserve of the
country; whatever cash the country has to pay comes out of that reserve, and therefore the
Bank of England has to pay it. And it is as the Bankers’ Bank that the Bank of England has
to pay it, for it is by being so that it becomes the keeper of the final cash reserve.

Some persons have been so much impressed with such considerations as these, that they
have contended that the Bank of England ought never to lend the `bankers’ balances’ at
all, that they ought to keep them intact, and as an unused deposit. I am not sure, indeed,
that I have seen that extreme form of the opinion in print, but I have often heard it in
Lombard Street, from persons very influential and very qualified to judge; even in print I
have seen close approximations to it. But I am satisfied that the laying down such a `hard
and fast’ rule would be very dangerous; in very important and very changeable business
rigid rules are apt to be often dangerous. In a panic, as has been said, the bankers’
balances greatly augment. It is true the Bank of England has to lend the money by which
they are filled. The banker calls in his money from the bill-broker, ceases to re-discount
for that broker, or borrows on securities, or sells securities; and in one or other of
these ways he causes a new demand for money which can only at such times be met from the
Bank of England. Every one else is in want too. But without inquiring into the origin of
the increase at panics, the amount of the bankers’ deposits in fact increases very
rapidly; an immense amount of unused money is at such moments often poured by them into
the Bank of England. And nothing can more surely aggravate the panic than to forbid the
Bank of England to lend that money. Just when money is most scarce you happen to have an
unusually large fund of this particular species of money, and you should lend it as fast
as you can at such moments, for it is ready lending which cures panics, and non-lending or
niggardly lending which aggravates them.

At other times, particularly at the quarterly payment of the dividends, an absolute
rule which laid down that the bankers’ balances were never to be lent, would be productive
of great inconvenience. A large sum is just then paid from the Government balance to the
bankers’ balances, and if you permitted the Bank to lend it while it was still in the
hands of the Government, but forbad them to lend it when it came into the hands of the
bankers, a great tilt upwards in the value of money would be the consequence, for a most
important amount of it would suddenly have become ineffective.

But the idea that the bankers’ balances ought never to be lent is only a natural
aggravation of the truth that these balances ought to be used with extreme caution; that
as they entail a liability peculiarly great and singularly difficult to foresee, they
ought never to be used like a common deposit.

It follows from what has been said that there are always possible and very heavy
demands on the Bank of England which are not shown in the account of the Banking
department at all: these demands may be greatest when the liabilities shown by that
account are smallest, and lowest when those liabilities are largest. If, for example, the
German Government brings bills or other good securities to this market, obtains money with
them, and removes that money from the market in bullion, that money may, if the German
Government choose, be taken wholly from the Bank of England. If the wants of the German
Government be urgent, and if the amount of gold `arrivals,’ that is, the gold coming here
from the mining countries, be but small, that gold will be taken from the Bank of England,
for there is no other large store in the country. The German Government is only a
conspicuous example of a foreign power which happens lately to have had an unusual command
of good securities, and an unusually continuous wish to use them in England. Any foreign
state hereafter which wants cash will be likely to come here for it; so long as the Bank
of France should continue not to pay in specie, a foreign state which wants it must of
necessity come to London for it.

And no indication of the likelihood or unlikelihood of that want can be found in the
books of the Bank of England.

What is almost a revolution in the policy of the Bank of England necessarily follows:
no certain or fixed proportion of its liabilities can in the present times be laid down as
that which the Bank ought to keep in reserve. The old notion that one-third, or any other
such fraction, is in all cases enough, must be abandoned. The probable demands upon the
Bank are so various in amount, and so little disclosed by the figures of the account, that
no simple and easy calculation is a sufficient guide. A definite proportion of the
liabilities might often be too small for the reserve, and sometimes too great. The forces
of the enemy being variable, those of the defence cannot always be the same.

I admit that this conclusion is very inconvenient. In past times it has been a great
aid to the Bank and to the public to be able to decide on the proper policy of the Bank
from a mere inspection of its account. In that way the Bank knew easily what to do and the
public knew easily what to foresee. But, unhappily, the rule which is most simple is not
always the rule which is most to be relied upon. The practical difficulties of life often
cannot be met by very simple rules; those dangers being complex and many, the rules for
encountering them cannot well be single or simple. A uniform remedy for many diseases
often ends by killing the patient.

Another simple rule often laid down for the management of the Bank of England must now
be abandoned also. It has been said that the Bank of England should look to the market
rate, and make its own rate conform to that. This rule was, indeed, always erroneous. The
first duty of the Bank of England was to protect the ultimate cash of the country, and to
raise the rate of interest so as to protect it. But this rule was never so erroneous as
now, because the number of sudden demands upon that reserve was never formerly so great.
The market rate of Lombard Street is not influenced by those demands. That rate is
determined by the amount of deposits in the hands of bill-brokers and bankers, and the
amount of good bills and acceptable securities offered at the moment. The probable efflux
of bullion from the Bank scarcely affects it at all; even the real efflux affects it but
little; if the open market did not believe that the Bank rate would be altered in
consequence of such effluxes the market rate would not rise. If the Bank choose to let its
bullion go unheeded, and is seen to be going so to choose, the value of money in Lombard
Street will remain unaltered. The more numerous the demands on the Bank for bullion, and
the more variable their magnitude, the more dangerous is the rule that the Bank rate of
discount should conform to the market rate. In former quiet times the influence, or the
partial influence, of that rule has often produced grave disasters. In the present
difficult times an adherence to it is a recipe for making a large number of panics.

A more distinct view of abstract principle must be taken before we can fix on the
amount of the reserve which the Bank of England ought to keep. Why should a bank keep any
reserve? Because it may be called on to pay certain liabilities at once and in a moment.
Why does any bank publish an account? In order to satisfy the public that it possesses
cashor available securitiesenough to meet its liabilities. The object of publishing the
account of the banking department of the Bank of England is to let the nation see how the
national reserve of cash stands, to assure the public that there is enough and more than
enough to meet not only all probable calls, but all calls of which there can be a chance
of reasonable apprehension. And there is no doubt that the publication of the Bank account
gives more stability to the money market than any other kind of precaution would give.
Some persons, indeed, feared that the opposite result would happen; they feared that the
constant publication of the incessant changes in the reserve would terrify and harass the
public mind. An old banker once told me: `Sir, I was on Lord Althorp’s committee which
decided on the publication of the Bank account, and I voted against it. I thought it would
frighten people. But I am bound to own that the committee was right and I was wrong, for
that publication has given the money market a greater sense of security than anything else
which has happened in my time.’ The diffusion of confidence through Lombard Street and the
world is the object of the publication of the Bank accounts and of the Bank reserve.

But that object is not attained if the amount of that reserve when so published is not
enough to tranquillise people. A panic is sure to be caused if that reserve is, from
whatever cause, exceedingly low. At every moment there is a certain minimum which I will
call the apprehension minimum,’ below which the reserve cannot fall without great risk of
diffused fear; and by this I do not mean absolute panic, but only a vague fright and
timorousness which spreads itself instantly, and as if by magic, over the public mind.
Such seasons of incipient alarm are exceedingly dangerous, because they beget the
calamities they dread. What is most feared at such moments of susceptibility is the
destruction of credit; and if any grave failure or bad event happens at such moments, the
public fancy seizes on it, there is a general run, and credit is suspended. The Bank
reserve then never ought to be diminished below the `apprehension point.’ And this is as
much as to say, that it never ought very closely to approach that point; since, if it gets
very near, some accident may easily bring it down to that point and cause the evil that is
feared.

There is no `royal road’ to the amount of the `apprehension minimum’: no abstract
argument, and no mathematical computation will teach it to us. And we cannot expect that
they should. Credit is an opinion generated by circumstances and varying with those
circumstances. The state of credit at any particular time is a matter of fact only to be
ascertained like other matters of fact; it can only be known by trial and inquiry. And in
the same way, nothing but experience can tell us what amount of `reserve’ will create a
diffused confidence; on such a subject there is no way of arriving at a just conclusion
except by incessantly watching the public mind, and seeing at each juncture how it is
affected.

Of course in such a matter the cardinal rule to be observed is, that errors of excess
are innocuous but errors of defect are destructive. Too much reserve only means a small
loss of profit, but too small a reserve may mean `ruin.’ Credit may be at once shaken, and
if some terrifying accident happen to supervene, there may be a run on the Banking
department that may be too much for it, as in 1857 and 1866, and may make it unable to pay
its way without assistanceas it was m those years.

And the observance of this maxim is the more necessary because the `apprehension
minimum’ is not always the same. On the contrary, in times when the public has recently
seen the Bank of England exposed to remarkable demands, it is likely to expect that such
demands may come again. Conspicuous and recent events educate it, so to speak; it expects
that much will be demanded when much has of late often been demanded, and that little will
be so, when in general but little has been so. A bank like the Bank of England must
always, therefore, be on the watch for a rise, if I may so express it, in the apprehension
minimum; it must provide an adequate fund not only to allay the misgivings of to-day, but
also to allay what may be the still greater misgivings of to-morrow. And the only
practical mode of obtaining this object isto keep the actual reserve always in advance of
the minimum `apprehension’ reserve.

And this involves something much more. As the actual reserve is never to be less, and
is always, if possible, to exceed by a reasonable amount the `minimum’ apprehension
reserve, it must when the Bank is quiet and taking no precautions very considerably exceed
that minimum. All the precautions of the Bank take time to operate. The principal
precaution is a rise in the rate of discount, and such a rise certainly does attract money
from the Continent and from all the world much faster than could have been anticipated.
But it does not act instantaneously; even the right rate, the ultimately attractive rate,
requires an interval for its action, and before the money can come here. And the right
rate is often not discovered for some time. It requires several `moves,’ as the phrase
goes, several augmentations of the rate of discount by the Bank, before the really
effectual rate is reached, and in the mean time bullion is ebbing away and the `reserve’
is diminishing. Unless, therefore, in times without precaution the actual reserve exceed
the `apprehension minimum’ by at least the amount which may be taken away in the
inevitable interval, and before the available precautions begin to operate, the rule
prescribed will be infringed, and the actual reserve will be less than the `apprehension’
minimum. In time the precautions taken may attract gold and raise the reserve to the
needful amount, but in the interim the evils may happen against which the rule was
devised, diffused apprehension may arise, and then any unlucky accident may cause many
calamities.

I may be asked, `What does all this reasoning in practice come to? At the present
moment how much reserve do you say the Bank of England should keep? state your
recommendation clearly (I know it will be said) if you wish to have it attended to.’ And I
will answer the question plainly, though in so doing there is a great risk that the
principles I advocate may be in some degree injured through some mistake I may make in
applying them.

I should say that at the present time the mind of the monetary world would become
feverish and fearful if the reserve in the Banking department of the Bank of England went
below 10,000,000 l. Estimated by the idea of old times, by the idea even of ten years ago,
that sum, I know, sounds extremely large. My own nerves were educated to smaller figures,
because I was trained in times when the demands on us were less, when neither was so much
reserve wanted nor did the public expect so much. But I judge from such observations as I
can make of the present state of men’s minds, that in fact, and whether justifiably or
not, the important and intelligent part of the public which watches the Bank reserve
becomes anxious and dissatisfied if that reserve falls below 10,000,000 l. That sum,
therefore, I call the `apprehension minimum’ for the present times. Circumstances may
change and may make it less or more, but according to the most careful estimate I can
make, that is what I should call it now.

It will be said that this estimate is arbitrary and these figures are conjectures. I
reply that I only submit them for the judgment of others. The main question is one of
factDoes not the public mind begin to be anxious and timorous just where I have placed the
apprehension point? and the deductions from that are comparatively simple questions of
mixed fact and reasoning. The final appeal in such cases necessarily is to those who are
conversant with and who closely watch the facts.

I shall perhaps be told also that a body like the Court of the Directors of the Bank of
England cannot act on estimates like these: that such a body must have a plain rule and
keep to it. I say in reply, that if the correct framing of such estimates is necessary for
the good guidance of the Bank, we must make a governing body which can correctly frame
such estimates. We must not suffer from a dangerous policy because we have inherited an
imperfect form of administration. I have before explained in what manner the government of
the Bank of England should, I consider, be strengthened, and that government so
strengthened would, I believe, be altogether competent to a wise policy.

Then I should say, putting the foregoing reasoning into figures, that the Bank ought
never to keep less than 11,000,000 l.. or 11,500,000 l. since experience shows that a
million, or a million and a half, may be taken from us at any time. I should regard this
as the practical minimum at which, roughly of course, the Bank should aim, and which it
should try never to be below. And, in order not to be below 11,500,000 l., the Bank must
begin to take precautions when the reserve is between 14,000,000 l. and 15,000,000 l.; for
experience shows that between 2,000,000 l. and 3,000,000 l. may, probably enough, be
withdrawn from the Bank store before the right rate of interest is found which will
attract money from abroad, and before that rate has had time to attract it. When the
reserve is between 14,000,000 l. and 15,000,000 l., and when it begins to be diminished by
foreign demand, the Bank of England should, I think, begin to act, and to raise the rate
of interest.

CHAPTER XIII.

Conclusion.

I know it will be said that in this work I have pointed out a deep malady, and only
suggested a superficial remedy. I have tediously insisted that the natural system of
banking is that of many banks keeping their own cash reserve, with the penalty of failure
before them if they neglect it. I have shown that our system is that of a single bank
keeping the whole reserve under no effectual penalty of failure. And yet I propose to
retain that system, and only attempt to mend and palliate it.

I can only reply that I propose to retain this system because I am quite sure that it
is of no manner of use proposing to alter it. A system of credit which has slowly grown up
as years went on, which has suited itself to the course of business, which has forced
itself on the habits of men, will not be altered because theorists disapprove of it, or
because books are written against it. You might as well, or better, try to alter the
English monarchy and substitute a republic, as to alter the present constitution of the
English money market, founded on the Bank of England, and substitute for it a system in
which each bank shall keep its own reserve. There is no force to be found adequate to so
vast a reconstruction, and so vast a destructions and therefore it is useless proposing
them.

No one who has not long considered the subject can have a notion how much this
dependence on the Bank of England is fixed in our national habits. I have given so many
illustrations in this book that I fear I must have exhausted my reader’s patience, but I
will risk giving another. I suppose almost everyone thinks that our system of savings’
banks is sound and good. Almost everyone would be surprised to hear that there is any
possible objection to it. Yet see what it amounts to. By the last return the savings’
banksthe old and the Post Office togethercontain about 60,000,000 l. of deposits, and
against this they hold in the funds securities of the best kind. But they hold no cash
whatever. They have of course the petty cash about the various branches necessary for
daily work. But of cash in ultimate reserve cash in reserve against a panicthe savings’
banks have not a sixpence. These banks depend on being able in a panic to realise their
securities. But it has been shown over and over again, that in a panic such securities can
only be realised by the help of the Bank of Englandthat it is only the Bank with the
ultimate cash reserve which has at such moments any new money, or any power to lend and
act. If in a general panic there were a run on the savings’ banks, those banks could not
sell 100,000 l. of Consols without the help of the Bank of England; not holding themselves
a cash reserve for times of panic, they are entirely dependent on the one Bank which does
hold that reserve.

This is only a single additional instance beyond the innumerable ones given, which
shows how deeply our system of banking is fixed in our ways of thinking. The Government
keeps the money of the poor upon it, and the nation fully approves of their doing so. No
one hears a syllable of objection. And every practical manevery man who knows the scene of
actionwill agree that our system of banking, based on a single reserve in the Bank of
England, cannot be altered, or a system of many banks, each keeping its own reserve, be
substituted for it. Nothing but a revolution would effect it, and there is nothing to
cause a revolution.

This being so, there is nothing for it but to make the best of our banking system, and
to work it in the best way that it is capable of. We can only use palliatives, and the
point is to get the best palliative we can. I have endeavoured to show why it seems to me
that the palliatives which I have suggested are the best that are at our disposal.

I have explained why the French plan will not suit our English world. The direct
appointment of the Governor and Deputy-Governor of the Bank of England by the executive
Government would not lessen our evils or help our difficulties. I fear it would rather
make both worse. But possibly it may be suggested that I ought to explain why the American
system, or some modification, would not or might not be suitable to us. The American law
says that each national bank shall have a fixed proportion of cash to its liabilities
(there are two classes of banks, and two different proportions; but that is not to the
present purpose), and it ascertains by inspectors, who inspect at their own times, whether
the required amount of cash is in the bank or not. It may be asked, could nothing like
this be attempted in England? could not it, or some modification, help us out of our
difficulties? As far as the American banking system is one of many reserves, I have said
why I think it is of no use considering whether we should adopt it or not. We cannot adopt
it if we would. The one-reserve system is fixed upon us. The only practical imitation of
the American system would be to enact that the Banking department of the Bank of England
should always keep a fixed proportionsay one-third of its liabilitiesin reserve. But, as
we have seen before, a fixed proportion of the liabilities, even when that proportion is
voluntarily chosen by the directors, and not imposed by law, is not the proper standard
for a bank reserve. Liabilities may be imminent or distant, and a fixed rule which imposes
the same reserve for both will sometimes err by excess, and sometimes by defect. It will
waste profits by over-provision against ordinary danger, and yet it may not always save
the bank; for this provision is often likely enough to be insufficient against rare and
unusual dangers. But bad as is this system when voluntarily chosen, it becomes far worse
when legally and compulsorily imposed. In a sensitive state of the English money market
the near approach to the legal limit of reserve would be a sure incentive to panic; if
one-third were fixed by law, the moment the banks were close to one-third, alarm would
begin, and would run like magic. And the fear would be worse because it would not be
unfoundedat least, not wholly. If you say that the Bank shall always hold one-third of its
liabilities as a reserve, you say in fact that this one-third shall always be useless, for
out of it the Bank cannot make advances, cannot give extra help, cannot do what we have
seen the holders of the ultimate reserve ought to do and must do. There is no help for us
in the American system; its very essence and principle are faulty.

We must therefore, I think, have recourse to feeble and humble palliatives such as I
have suggested. With good sense, good judgment, and good care, I have no doubt that they
may be enough. But I have written in vain if I require to say now that the problem is
delicate, that the solution is varying and difficult, and that the result is inestimable
to us all.

APPENDIX.

Note A.

Liabilities and Cash Reserve of the Chief Banking Systems.

The following is a comparison of the liabilities to the public, and of the cash
reserve, of the banking systems of the United Kingdom, France, Germany, and the United
States. For the United Kingdom the figures are the most defective, as they only include
the deposits of the Bank of England, and of the London joint stock banks, and the banking
reserve of the Bank of England, which is the only cash available against these liabilities
is also the only cash reserve against the similar liabilities of the London private banks,
the provincial English banks, and the Scotch and Irish banks. In the case of England,
therefore, the method of comparison exhibits a larger proportion of cash to liabilities
than what really exists. (1) ENGLISH BANKING.

Liabilities.

Deposits of Bank of England, less
estimated Joint Stock Bank balances, at December 31, 1872
£ 29,000,000
Deposits of London Joint Stock Banks at
December 31 1872 (see `Economist,’ February 8, 1873)
£ 91,000,000
Total liabilities £ 120,000,000

Reserve of Cash

Banking Reserve in Bank of England. £ 13,500,000

Making proportion of cash reserve to liabilities to the public about per cent.

(2) BANK of FRANCE (FEBRUARY, 1873).

Liabilities

Circulation £ 110,000,000
Deposits £ 15,000,000
Total liabilities £ 125,000,000

Reserve of Cash.

Coin and bullion in hand £ 32,000,000

Making proportion of cash reserve to liabilities to the public about 25 per cent.

(3) BANKS OF GERMANY (JANUARY, 1873).

Liabilities

Circulation £ 63,000,000
Deposits £ 8,000,000
Acceptances and Indorsements £ 17,000,000
Total liabilities £ 88,000,000

Reserves of Cash

Cash in Hand £ 41,000,000

Making proportion of cash reserve to liabilities to the public about per cent.

(4) NATIONAL BANKS OF UNITED STATES (OCTOBER 3, 1872).

Liabilities

Circulation £ 67,000,000
Deposits £ 145,000,000
Total liabilities £ 212,000,000

Reserve of Cash

Coin and legal tenders in hand £ 26,000,000

Making proportion of cash reserve to liabilities to the public about 12.3 per cent.

SUMMARY

  Liabilities to the public Cash held Proportion of cash to liabilities per
cent
Bank of England and London Joint Stock
Banks
120,000,000 13,500,000 11.2
Bank of France 125,000,000 32,000,000 25.0
Banks of Germany 88,000,000 41,000,000 47.0
National Banks of United States . 212,000,000 26,000,000 12.3

Note B.

Extract from Evidence Given by Mr. Alderman Salomons before House of
Commons Select Committee in 1858

1146. Chairman.] The effect upon yourselves of the pressure in No-. vember was, I
presume, to induce you to increase your reserve in your own hands, and also to increase
your deposits with the Bank of England’Yes, that was so; but I wish to tell the Committee
that that was done almost entirely by allowing the bills of exchange which we held to
mature, and not by raising any money, or curtailing our accommodation to our customers.
Perhaps it may be interesting to the Committee to know that on the 1 1th of November we
held discounted bills for brokers to the amount of 5,623,000 l. Out of those bills,
2,800,000 l. matured between the 1 1th of November and the 4th of December, and
2,000,0001. more between the 4th of December and the 3 1st. So that about 5,000,000 l. of
bills matured between the 1 1th of November and the 31st of December; consequently we were
prepared, merely by the maturing of our bills of exchange, for any demands that might
possibly come upon us.

1147. I understand you to say that you did not withdraw your usual accommodation from
your own customers, but that you ceased to have in deposit with the bill-brokers so large
a sum of money as you had before? Not exactly that; the bills which we had discounted were
allowed to mature, and we discounted less; we kept a large reserve of cash.

1148. That is to say, you withdrew from the commercial world a part of that
accommodation which you had previously given, and at the same time you increased your
deposits with the Bank of England? Yes, our deposits with the Bank of England were
increased. We did not otherwise withdraw accommodation.

1149. Mr. Weguelin.] Had you any money at call with the billbrokers?A small amount;
perhaps about 500,000 l. or less, which we did not call in.

1150. Chairman.] What I understand you to say is, that the effect of the commercial
pressure upon you was to induce you upon the whole to withdraw from commerce an amount of
accommodation which in other times you had given, and at the same time to increase your
deposits with the Bank of England?So far only as ceasing to discount with strangers,
persons not having current accounts with us.

1151. Or to give the same amount to the bill-broker?For a while, instead of discounting
for brokers and strangers, we allowed our bills to mature, and remained quiescent with a
view to enable us to meet any demand that might be made on ourselves.

1152. Except what you felt bound to your own customers to continue to give, you ceased
to make advances?Quite so; perhaps I might say at the same time, that besides a large
balance which we kept at the Bank of England, which of course was as available as in our
own tills, we increased our notes in our tills at the head office and at all the branches.

1153. I suppose at that time large sales of public securities were made by the London
joint stock banks, which securities were purchased by the public?It is understood that
some joint stock and other banks sold, but I believe it is quite certain that the public
purchased largely, because they always purchase when the funds fall.

1154. Are you prepared to give the Committee any opinion of your own as to the effect,
one way or the other, which the system of the joint stock banks may have produced with
regard to aggravating or diminishing the commercial pressure in the autumn of last year?I
should state, generally, that the joint stock banks, as well as all other banks, in
London, by collecting money from those who had it to spare, must of necessity have
assisted, and could not do otherwise than assist commerce, both then and at all other
times.

1155. You say that your discounts, either at your own counter or through the
bill-brokers, are ordinarily very large, but that at the time of severest pressure you
contracted them so far as you thought was just to your own immediate customers?Yes; but
the capital was still there, because it was at the Bank of England, and it was capable of
being used for short periods; if we did not want it, others might have used it.

1156. Mr. Weguelin.] In fact, it was used by the Bank of England? Undoubtedly; I should
suppose so; there is no question about it.

1157. You, of course, felt quite certain that your deposits in the Bank of England
might be had upon demand?We had no doubt about it.

1158 You did not take into consideration the effect of the law of 1844, which might
have placed the Banking Department of the Bank of England in such a position as not to be
able to meet the demands of its depositors? I must say that that never gave us the
smallest concern.

1159. You therefore considered that, if the time should arrive, the Government would
interfere with some measure as they had previously done to enable the Bank to meet the
demands upon it?We should always have thought that if the Bank of England had stopped
payment, all the machinery of Government would have stopped with it, and we never could
have believed that so formidable a calamity would have arisen if the Government could have
prevented it.

1160. Chairman.] The notion of the convertibility of the note being in danger never
crossed your mind?Never for a moment; nothing of the kind.

1161. Mr. Weguelin.] I refer not to the convertibility of the note, but to the state of
the Banking Department of the Bank of England?If we had thought that there was any doubt
whatever about it, we should have taken our bank-notes and put them in our own strong
chest. We could never for a moment believe an event of that kind as likely to happen.

1162. Therefore you think that the measure taken by the Government, of issuing a letter
authorising the Bank of England to increase their issues of notes upon securities, was
what was generally expected by the commercial world, and what in future the commercial
world would look to in such a conjunction of circumstances?We looked for some measure of
that nature. That, no doubt, was the most obvious one. We had great doubts whether it
would come when it did, until the very last moment.

1163. Have you ever contemplated the possibility of the Bank refusing to advance, under
circumstances similar to those which existed in November, 1857, upon good banking
securities?Of course I have, and it is a very difficult question to answer as to what its
effect might be; but the notion appears to me to be so thoroughly ingrained in the minds
of the commercial world, that whenever you have good security it ought to be convertible
at the Bank in some shape or way, that I have very great doubt indeed whether the Bank can
ever take a position to refuse to assist persons who have good commercial securities to
offer.

1164. Mr. Cayley.] When you say that you have come to some fresh arrangement with
regard to your allowance of interest upon deposits, do you speak of yourselves as the
London and Westminster Bank, or of some of the other banks in combination with
yourselves?I think all the banks have come to an understanding that it is not desirable,
either for their proprietors or for the public, to follow closely at all times the
alterations of the Bank. I believe it is understood amongst them all that they do not
intend following that course in future.

x 165. Is that from a feeling that it is rather dangerous under particular
circumstances?I cannot admit as to its being dangerous, but there can be no doubt of this,
that there is a notion in the public mind which we ought not to contend against, that when
you offer a high rate of interest for money, you rather do it because you want the
person’s money, than because you are obeying the market rate; and I think it is desirable
that we should show that if persons wish to employ their money, and want an excessive
rate, they may take it away and employ it themselves.

1166. You think that there is now a general understanding amongst the banks which you
have mentioned, to act upon a different principle from that on which they acted during
last October and November?I think I may say that I know that to be the case.

1167. Was not it the fact that this system of giving so high a rate of interest upon
money at call commenced very much with the establishment of some banks during the last
year or two, which, instead of demanding 10 days’ or a month’s notice, were willing to
allow interest upon only three days’ notice; did not that system begin about two years
ago?I do not think it began with the new banks; I think it began with one of the older
banks; I know that as regards my own bank, that we were forced into it; I forgot to say,
that with regard to ourselves in taking money on deposit, the parties must leave the money
a month, or they lose interest. We do not take money from any depositor at interest unless
upon the understand ing and condition that it remains a month with us; he may withdraw it
within the month, but then he forfeits interest; it will not carry interest unless it is
with us a month, and then it is removable on demand without notice.

1168. Is it or is it not a fact that some of the banks pay interest upon their current
accounts?Yes, I think most of the new banks do so; and the Unlon Bank of London does it.

1169. At a smaller rate than upon their deposits, I presume?I think at a smaller rate,
but I believe it is a fixed rate on the minimum balance for some period, either six months
or one month, I do not exactly know the period. I think I ought to add (and I believe it
is the case with all the banks) that the London and Westminster Bank, from the day of its
first institution until the present day, has never re-discounted a bill. No bill has ever
left our bank unless it has been for payment.

1170. Is not that generally the case with the London joint stock banks? I believe it is
the case.

1171. Mr. Weguelin.] But you sometimes lend money upon bills deposited with you by
bill-brokers?Yes.

1172. And you occasionally call in that money and re-deliver those securities?Yes; but
that we do to a very small extent.

1173. Is not that equivalent to a re-discount of bills?No; the discount of a bill and
the lending money on bills are very different things. When we discount a bill, that bill
becomes our property; it is in our control, and we keep it and lock it up until it falls
due; but when brokers come to us and want to borrow, say 50,000 l. on a deposit of bills,
and we let them have the money and afterwards return those bills to them and we get back
our money, surely that is not a re-discount.

1174. When you want to employ your money for a short period, do you not frequently take
bills of long date, and advance upon them?But that is not a re-discount on our part. Very
often brokers in borrowing money send in bills of long date, and afterwards we call in
that loan; but that is no more a re-discount than lending money upon consols and calling
in that money again. It is not an advance of ours; we do not seek it; they come to us and
borrow our money, and give us a security; when we want our money we call for that money,
and return their security. Surely that is not a re-discount.

1175. Mr. Hankey.] Is there not this clear distinction between returning a bill on
which you have made an advance and discounting a bill, that if you have discounted a bill
your liability continues upon the bill until that bill has come to maturity?Yes.

1176. In the other case you have no further liability whatever?Certamly.

1177. Should you not consider that a very important distinction?I think it is an
important distinction. Take this case: suppose a party comes to us and borrows 50,000 l.,
and we lend it him, and when the loan becomes due we take our money back again. Surely
that is not a discount on our part.

1178. Is there not this distinction, that if you re-discount you may go on pledging the
liability of your bank to an almost unlimited amount, whereas in the other case you only
get back that money which you have lent?Undoubtedly.

1179. Mr. Cayley.] The late Chancellor of the Exchequer stated before the adjournment,
in a speech in the House of Commons, that during the Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday, and
Thursday of the panic, the Bank was almost, if not entirely, the only body that discounted
commercial bills; how can you reconcile that with what you have said, that you gave as
much accommodation as usual to your customers?I am not responsible for what the Chancellor
of the Exchequer said; I am responsible for what I am now stating as to the course of our
bank, that our advances to our customers on the 31st of December were nearly 500,0001.
higher than they were on the 1st of October. With regard to our not discounting for other
parties, it was in consequence of the discredit which prevailed, that it was necessary we
should hold a portion of our deposits in order that they should be available in case
persons called for them; a certain number of persons did so; in the month of November we
had a reduction of our deposits, and if we had gone on discounting for brokers we should
have had to go into the market ourselves to raise money on our Government securities, but
we avoided that by not discounting, and leaving our money at the Bank of England.

i8o. Then you did not discount as much as usual for your customers during that
period?Yes. we did, and more.

1181. But not to strangers?Not to strangers; I make a distinction between our
transactions with our customers, who of course expect us to give accommodation, and
discounts for brokers, which is entirely voluntary, depending upon our having money to
employ.

1182. How would it have been if the letter had not issued at the last moment? That is a
question which I can hardly answer.

1183. What do you mean by that general expression of yours?It is impossible to
predicate what may happen in time of panic and alarm. A great alarm prevailed certainly
amongst the commercial world, and it could never have been alleviated, except by some
extraordinary means of relief. We might probably have been in the state in which Hamburg
was, where they have no bank-notes in circulation.

1184. Mr. Spooner.] What did you mean by the expression, `the last moment’? You said
that the letter came out at the last moment; the last moment of what?It was late in the
day; it was a day of great distress. For two days there was a great deal of anxiety, and
everybody expected that there would be some relief; and it was when expectation, I
suppose, was highly excited that the letter came, and it gave relief.

1185. Cannot you tell us what your opinion would have been, if that last moment had
happened to have elapsed, and the letter had not come? It is very difficult to say; it is
too much to say that it could not have been got over. There can be no doubt whatever that
what created the difficulty existed out of London, and not in it; and therefore it is much
more difficult for me to give an opinion. I believe that the banking interest, both
private and joint stock, was in a perfectly sound condition, and able to bear any strain
which might have been brought upon it in London.

1186. Mr. Han key.] Can you give the Committee any idea as to what proportion of
deposits you consider generally desirable to keep in reserve? You must be very much guided
by circumstances. In times of alarm, when there are failures, of course all bankers
strengthen their reserves; our reserve then is larger. In times of ordinary business we
find, both as regards our deposits at interest as well as those which are not at interest,
that there is a constant circulation; that the receipts of money very nearly meet the
payments.

1187. You probably keep at all times a certain amount of your deposits totally
unemployed; in reserve?Yes.

1188. In a normal state of commercial affairs, is there any fixed proportion, or can
you give the Committee any idea of what you would consider about a fair and desirable
proportion which should be so kept unemployed?I think the best idea which I can give upon
that subject is to give our annual statement, or balance sheet, for the 31st of December.

1189. Does that show what amount of unemployed money you had on that day?Yes. I will
put in a statement, which perhaps will be the best means of meeting the question, showing
the cash in hand on the 30th of June and the 31st of December in every year, as shown by
our published accounts, together with our money at call and our Government securities;
that will be perhaps the best and most convenient way of giving the information you desire
to have. (See Table below.)

1190. Do you consider that when your deposits are materially on the increase it is
necessary to keep a larger amount of money in reserve than you would keep at other times?I
may say that, as a general rule, our reserve would always bear some proportion to our
deposits.

Total Lodgments with London and Westminster Bank; also Amount of Cash in Hand, Moneys
with Bill-Brokers at Call, and Government Securities held by the Bank.

DATE Deposits Cash in Hand Money at Call Government Securities TOTAL
31 December 1845 3,590,014 563,072 628,500 1,039,745 2,231,317
31 December 1846 3,280,864 634,575 423,060 938,717 1,996,352
31 December 1847 2,733,753 7,231,325 350,108 791,899 1,863,332
30 June 1848 3,170,118 588,871 159,724 1,295,047 2,043,642
31 December 1848 3,089,659 645,468 176,824 1,189,213 2,011,505
30 June 1849 3,392,857 552,642 246,494 964,800 1,763,936
31 December 1849 3,680,623 686,761 264,577 973,691 1,224,029
30 June 1850 3,821,022 654,649 258,177 972,055 1,884,881
31 December 1850 3,969,648 566,039 334,982 1,089,794 1,990,815
30 June 1851 4,414,179 691,719 424,195 1,054,018 2,169,932
31 December 1851 4,677,298 653,946 378,337 1,054,018 2,080,301
30 June 1852 5,245,135 861,778 136,687 1,054,018 2,122,483
31 December 1852 5,581,706 855,057 397,087 1,119,477 2,371,621
30 June 1853 6,219,817 904,252 499,467 1,218,852 2,622,571
31 December 1853 6,259,540 791,699 677,392 1,468,902 2,937,993
30 June 1854 6,892,470 827,397 917,557 1,457,415 3,202,369
31 December 1854 7,177,244 694,309 486,400 1,451,074 2,631,783
30 June 1855 8,166,553 722,243 483,890 1,754,074 2,960,207
31 December 1855 8,744,095 847,856 451,575 1,949,074 3,248,505
30 June 1856 11,170,010 906,876 601,800 1,980,489 3,489,165
31 December 1856 11,438,461 1,119,591 432,000 2,922,625 4,474,216
30 June 1857 13,913,058 967,078 687,730 3,353,179 5,007,987
31 December 1857 113,889,021 2,226,441 1,115,883 3,582,797 6,923,121

1191. Do you employ your money in the discounting of bills for other persons than your
own customers?Discount brokers.

1192. Only to discount brokers? Yes.

1193. Not to strangers who are in the habit of bringing you in bills; commercial
houses?I should say generally not. We have one or two houses for whom we discount who have
not accounts with us as bankers, but generally we do not discount except for our customers
or for billbrokers.

1194. Do you consider that any advantage can arise to the public by the Bank of England
advancing to a greater extent than can be considered strictly prudent on the soundest
principle of banking, under the idea of their affording aid to the commercial world?As I
said before, as long as there are good bills in circulation, that is, bills about which
there would be no doubt of their being paid at maturity, there should be some means by
which those bills could be discounted.

1195. And do you think that it is part of the functions of the Bank of England to
discount a bill for anybody, merely because the party holding the bill wishes to convert
it into cash?As I said before, the Bank of England will have great difficulty in getting
rid of that inconvenient idea which there is in the mind of the public, that the Bank of
England is something more than an ordinary joint stock bank. I think it must depend very
much upon circumstances whether you can or cannot refuse the discount of good bills which
are offered to you.

Note C.

Statement of Circulation and Deposits of the Bank of Dundee at Intervals
of Ten Years between 1764 and 1864.

Year Circulation Deposits
1764 30,395
1774 27,670
1784 56,342
1794 50,354
1804 54,096 157,821
1814 46,627 445,066
1824 29,675 343,948
1834 26,467 563,202
1844 27,504 535,253
1854 40,774 705,222
1864 41,118 684,898

The Bank did not begin to receive deposits until 1792, in which year they amounted to
35,9441.

Note D. Meeting of the Proprietors of the Bank of England. September 13, 1866. (From
`Economist,’ September 22, 1866.)

A General Court of the Bank of England was held at the Bank at twelve o’clock on the
3th instant, for the purpose of declaring a dividend for the past half-year.

Mr. Launcelot Holland, the Governor of the Bank, who presided upon the occasion,
addressed the proprietors as follows: This is one of the quarterly general courts
appointed by our charter, and it is also one of our half-yearly general courts, held under
our bye-laws, for the purpose of declaring a dividend. From a statement which I hold in my
hand it appears that the net profits of the Bank for the half-year ending on the 31st of
August last amounted to 970,014). 17s. 10d.; making the amount of the rest on that day,
3,981,7831. 18s. 11d.; and after providing for a dividend at the rate of 6 l. 10s. per
cent, the rest will stand at 3,035,838 l.. 18s. 11d. The court of directors, therefore,
propose that a half-yearly dividend of interest and profits, to the amount of 61. 10s. per
cent, without deduction on account of income tax, shall be made on the 10th of October
next. That is the proposal I have now to lay before the general court; but as important
events have occurred since we last met, I think it right I should briefly advert to them
upon this occasion. A great strain has within the last few months been put upon the
resources of this house, and of the whole banking community of London; and I think I am
entitled to say that not only this house but the entire banking body acquitted themselves
most honourably and creditably throughout that very trying period. Banking is a very
peculiar business, and it depends so much upon credit that the least blast of suspicion is
sufficient to sweep away, as it were, the harvest of a whole year. But the manner in which
the banking establishments generally of London met the demands made upon them during the
greater portion of the past half-year affords a most satisfactory proof of the soundness
of the principles on which their business is conducted. This house exerted itself to the
utmostand exerted itself most successfullyto meet the crisis. We did not flinch from our
post. When the storm came upon us, on the morning on which it became known that the house
of Overend and Co. had failed, we were in as sound and healthy a position as any banking
establishment could hold; and on that day and throughout the succeeding week, we made
advances which would hardly be credited. I do not believe that any one would have thought
of predicting, even at the shortest period beforehand, the greatness of those advances. It
was not unnatural that in this state of things a certain degree of alarm should have taken
possession of the public mind, and that those who required accommodation from the Bank
should have gone to the Chancellor of the Exchequer and requested the Government to
empower us to issue notes beyond the statutory amount, if we should think that such a
measure was desirable. But we had to act before we could receive any such power, and
before the Chancellor of the Exchequer was perhaps out of his bed we had advanced one-half
of our reserves, which were certainly thus reduced to an amount which we could not witness
without regret. But we could not flinch from the duty which we conceived was imposed upon
us of supporting the banking community, and I am not aware that any legitimate application
for assistance made to this house was refused. Every gentleman who came here with adequate
security was liberally dealt with, and if accommodation could not be afforded to the full
extent which was demanded, no one who offered proper security failed to obtain relief from
this house. I have perhaps gone a little more into details than is customary upon these
occasions, but the times have been unusually interesting, and I thought it desirable to
say this much in justification of the course adopted by this house of running its balances
down to a point which some gentlemen may consider dangerous. Looking back, however, upon
recent events, I cannot take any blame to this court for not having been prepared for such
a tornado as that which burst upon us on the ith of May; and I hope the court of
proprietors will feel that their directors acted properly upon that occasion, and that
they did their best to meet a very extraordinary state of circumstances. I have now only
to move that a dividend be declared at the rate of 6 l. 10s. per cent for the past
half-year.

Mr. Hyam said that before the question was put he wished to offer a few observations to
the court. He believed that the statement of accounts which had just been laid before them
was perfectly satisfactory. He also thought that the directors had done their best to
assist the commercial classes throughout the late monetary crisis; but it appeared to him
at the same time that they were in fault in not having applied at an earlier period to the
Chancellor of the Exchequer for a suspension of the Bank Act. It was well known that the
demand on the Bank was materially lessened in the earlier part of the day, in consequence
of a rumour which had been extensively circulated that permission to overstep the limits
laid down in the Act had been granted. That concession, however, had only been made after
the most urgent representations had been addressed to the Chancellor of the Exchequer at a
late hour in the night, and if it had then been refused he felt persuaded that the state
of affairs would have been much worse on the Saturday than it had been on the Friday. The
fact was that the Act of 1844 was totally unsuited to the present requirements of the
country, which since that period had tripled or quadrupled its commerce; and he was sorry
to know that the measure seemed to meet with the approval of many of their directors. Any
one who read the speeches made in the course of the discussion on Mr. Watkins’ motion must
see that the subject called for further inquiry; and he trusted that the demand for that
inquiry would yet be conceded.

Mr. Jones said he entirely dissented from the views with respect to the Bank Act
entertained by the hon. proprietor who had just addressed the court. In his opinion the
main cause of the recent monetary crisis was that, while we had bought 275,000,000 l.
worth of foreign produce in the year 1865, the value of our exports had only been
165,000,000 l., so that we had a balance against us to the amount of 110,000,000 l. He
believed that the Bank acted wisely in resisting every attempt to increase the paper
currency, and he felt convinced that the working classes would be the people least likely
to benefit by the rise in prices which would take place under such a change.

Mr. Moxon said he should be glad to know what was the amount of bad debts made by the
Bank during the past half-year. It was stated very confidently out of doors that during
that period the directors had between 3,000,0001. and 4,000,000 l. of bills returned to
them.

The Governor of the Bank.May I ask what is your authority for that statement? We are
rather amused at hearing it, and we have never been able to trace any rumour of the kind
to an authentic source.

Mr. Moxon continuedWhether the bad debts were large or small, he thought it was
desirable that they should all know what was their actual amount. They had been told at
their last meeting that the Bank held a great many railway debentures; and he should like
to know whether any of those debentures came from railway companies that had since been
unable to meet their obligations. He understood that a portion of their property was
locked up in advances made on account of the Thames Embankment, and in other ways which
did not leave the money available for general banking and commercial purposes; and if that
were so, he should express his disapproval of such a policy. There was another important
point to which he wished to advert. He was anxious to know what was the aggregate balance
of the joint stock banks in the Bank of England. He feared that some time or other the
joint stock banks would be in a position to command perhaps the stoppage of the Bank of
England. If that were not so, the sooner the public were full& informed upon the point
the better. But if ten or twelve joint stock banks had large balances in the Bank of
England, and if the Bank balances were to run very low, people would naturally begin to
suspect that the joint stock banks had more power over the Bank of England than they ought
to have. He wished further to ask whether the directors had of late taken into
consideration the expediency of paying interest on deposits. He believed that under their
present mode of carrying on their business they were foregoing large profits which they
might receive with advantage to themselves and to the public; and he would recommend that
they should undertake the custody of securities after the system adopted by the Bank of
France. In conclusion, he proposed to move three resolutions, for the purpose of
providing, first, that a list of all the proprietors of Bank stock should be printed, with
a separate entry of the names of all those persons not entitled to vote from the smallness
of their stock, or from the shortness of time during which they held it; secondly, that a
copy of the charter of the Bank, with the rules, orders, and bye-laws passed for the good
government of their corporation, should be printed for the use of the shareholders; and
thirdly, that auditors should be appointed to make detailed audits of their accounts.

Mr. Gerstenberg recommended that the directors should take some step for the purpose of
preventing the spread of such erroneous notions as that which lately prevailed on the
Continent, that the Bank was about to suspend specie payments.

Mr. W. Botly said he wished to see the directors taking into their consideration the
expediency of allowing interest on deposits.

Mr. Alderman Salomons said he wished to take that opportunity of stating that he
believed nothing could be more satisfactory to the managers and shareholders of joint
stock banks than the testimony which the Governor of the Bank of England had that day
borne to the sound and honourable manner in which their business was conducted. It was
mainfestly desirable that the joint stock banks and the banking interest generally should
work in harmony with the Bank of England; and he sincerely thanked the Governor of the
Bank for the kindly manner in which he had alluded to the mode in which the joint stock
banks had met the late monetary crisis.

The Governor of the Bank said Before putting the question for the declaration of a
dividend, I wish to refer to one or two points that have been raised by the gentlemen who
have addressed the court on this occasion. The most prominent topic brought under our
notice is the expediency of allowing interest on deposits; and upon that point I must say
that I believe a more dangerous innovation could not be made in the practice of the Bank
of England. The downfall of Overend and Gurney, and of many other houses, must be traced
to the policy which they adopted of paying interest on deposits at call, while they were
themselves tempted to invest the money so received in speculations in Ireland or in
America, or at the bottom of the sea, where it was not available when a moment of pressure
arrived.

Mr. Botly said he did not mean deposits on call.

The Governor of the Bank of England continued That is only a matter of detail; the main
question is whether we ought to pay interest on deposits, and of such policy I must
express my entire disapproval. Mr. Moxon has referred to the amount of our debts, but, as
I stated when I took the liberty of interrupting him, we could never trace the origin of
any rumour which prevailed upon that subject. As far as it can be said to have ever
existed it had its origin most probably in the vast amount advanced by the Bank. It must,
however, be remembered that we did not make our advances without ample security, and the
best proof of that is the marvelously small amount of bad debts which we contracted. It
has never been a feature of the Bank to state what was the precise amount of those debts;
but I believe that if I were to mention it upon the present occasion, it would be found to
be so inconsiderable that I should hardly obtain credence for the announcement I should
have to make. I am convmced that our present dividend has been as honestly and as hardly
earned as any that we have ever realised; but it has been obtained by means of great
vigilance and great anxiety on the part of each and all of your directors; and I will add
that I believe you would only diminish their sense of responsibility, and introduce
confusion into the management of your business, if you were to transfer to auditors the
making up of your ac counts. If your directors deserve your confidence they are surely
capable of performing that duty, and if they do not deserve it you ought not to continue
them in their present office. With regard to the supposed lock-up of our capital, I must
observe that, with 14,000,000 l. on our hands, we must necessarily invest it in a variety
of securities; but there is no ground for imagining that our money is locked up and is not
available for the purpose of making commercial advances. We advanced in the space of three
months the sum of 45,000,000 l.; and what more than that do you want? It has been
recommended that we should take charge of securities; but we have found it necessary to
refuse all securities except those of our customers; and I believe the custody of
securities is becoming a growing evil. With regard to railway debentures, I do not believe
we have one of a doubtful character. We have no debentures except those of first-class
railway companies and companies which we know are acting within their Parliamentary
limits. Having alluded to those subjects, I will now put the motion for the declaration of
the dividend.

The motion was accordingly put and unanimously adopted.

The chairman then announced that that resolution should be confirmed by ballot on
Tuesday next, inasmuch as the Bank could not, under the provisions of its Act of
Parliament, declare otherwise than in that form a dividend higher than that which it had
distributed during the preceding half-year.

The three resolutions proposed by Mr. Moxon were then read; but they were not put to
the meeting, inasmuch as they found no seconders.

Mr. Alderman Salomons said that their Governor had observed that he thought the payment
of interests on deposits was objectionable; and everyone must see that such a practice
ought not to be adopted by the Bank of England. But he took it for granted that the
Governor did not mean that his statement should apply to joint stock banks which he had
himself told them had conducted their business so creditably and so successfully.

The Governor of the Bank said that what he stated was that such a system would be
dangerous for the Bank of England, and dangerous if carried into effect in the way
contemplated by Mr. Moxon.

Mr. P. N. Laurie said he understood the Governor of the Bank to say that it would be
dangerous to take deposits on call, and in that opinion he concurred.

Mr. Alderman Salomons said that he, too, was of the same opinion.

On the motion of Mr. Alderman Salomons, seconded by Mr. Botly, a vote of thanks was
passed to the Governor and the directors for their able and successful management of the
Bank during the past half-year, and the proceedings then terminated.

Notes:

1. See Note A at the end of the volume.

2. See Note B. at the end of the volume.

3. Smith’s `Wealth of Nations,’ Book IV. chap. iii. `Digression concerning Banks of
Deposit,’ &c.

4. See Note C in Appendix.

5. These are the amounts at December 31, 1865. See `Grundzüge der National-Oekonomie.
Von Max Wirth.’ Drirter Band, p. 491.

6. See Note D in the Appendix.

7. Vide Economist of September 22, 1866.

Lombard Street:

A Description of the Money Markets, written by British economist and
historian Walter Bagehot was first published in 1873, but it’s
wisdom was as enlightening during the Asian financial crisis of 1997-1998 as it was more
than a century ago. Today, the center of the finance and investing universe is Wall
Street. Before there was a Wall Street, there was London’s Lombard Street, the modern
world’s original finance district and the birthplace of the money markets. This book
is a compilation of articles written by Bagehot during the 1850s while he was editor of The
Economist
.

This book is no afternoon pleasure read as it dives into England’s
banking and money market systems of the early 19th Century in excruciating detail. What
will surprise you is how little has changed over the next 200 years. Bagehot draws from
Adam Smith’s ideas on limited government oversight and free market drivers, as this
passage shows:

Nothing can be truer in theory than the economical principle that banking
is a trade and only a trade, and nothing can be more surely established by a larger
experience than that a Government which interferes with any trade injures that trade. The
best thing undeniably that a Government can do with the Money Market is to let it take
care of itself.

If the banks are bad, they will certainly continue bad and will probably
become worse if the Government sustains and encourages them. The cardinal maxim is, that
any aid to a present bad bank is the surest mode of preventing the establishment of a
future good bank…As in all natural trades, what is old and rotten would perish, what is
new and good would replace it.

Chapter 5 is most interesting as Bagehot discusses money as a commodity
and how limited even the powerful Bank of England was in his day to control its value:

Many persons believe that the Bank of England has some peculiar power of
fixing the value of money. The value of money is settled, like that of all other
commodities, by supply and demand, and only the form is essentially different. In other
commodities all the large dealers fix their own price; they try to underbid one another,
and that keeps down the price; they try to get as much as they can out of the buyer, and
that keeps up the price. Between the two what Adam Smith calls the higgling of the market
settles it. And this is the most simple and natural mode of doing business, but it is not
the only mode. A single large holder–especially if he be by far the greatest holder–may
fix his price, and other dealers may say whether or not they will undersell him, or
whether or not they will ask more than he does. A very considerable holder of an article
may, for a time, vitally affect its value if he lay down the minimum price which he will
take, and obstinately adhere to it. This is the way in which the value of money in Lombard
Street is settled. The Bank of England used to be a predominant, and still is a most
important dealer in money. It lays down the least price at which alone it will dispose of
its stock, and this, for the most part, enables other dealers to obtain that price, or
something near it.

Any artificial reduction in the value of money causes a new augmentation
of the demand for money, and thus restores that value to its natural level. In all
business this is well known by experience: a stimulated market soon becomes a tight
market, for so sanguine are enterprising men, that as soon as they get any unusual ease
they always fancy that the relaxation is greater than it is, and speculate till they want
more than they can obtain.

In the case of convertible notes there is a third effect, which works in
the same direction, and works more quickly. A rise of prices, confined to one country,
tends to increase imports, because other countries can obtain more for their goods if they
send them there, and it discourages exports, because a merchant who would have gained a
profit before the rise by buying here to sell again will not gain so much, if any, profit
after that rise.

Stock market players will enjoy Chapter 6, where Bagehot describes how
money markets evolved into more speculative markets such as the Stockjobber:

It was about the year 1688 that the word stockjobber was first heard in
London. In the short space of four years a crowd of companies, every one of which
confidently held out to subscribers the hope of immense gains, sprang into existence–the
Insurance Company, the Paper Company, the Lutestring Company, the Pearl Fishery Company,
the Glass Bottle Company, the Alum Company, the Blythe Coal Company, the Swordblade
Company.

There was a Tapestry Company, which would soon furnish pretty hangings for
all the parlours of the middle class, and for all the bedchambers of the higher. There was
a Copper Company, which proposed to explore the mines of England, and held out a hope that
they would prove not less valuable than those of Potosi. There was a Diving Company, which
undertook to bring up precious effects from shipwrecked vessels, and which announced that
it had laid in a stock of wonderful machines resembling complete suits of armour. In front
of the helmet was a huge glass-eye like that of a Cyclops; and out of the crest went a
pipe through which the air was to be admitted. The whole process was exhibited on the
Thames.

Lombard Street is filled with rich history of
England and the early money and stock markets. Some parts of the book will be a rough
read…but if you skip through you will find treasure after treasure in the wisdom and
vision of Bagehot. The book reaches a rather sad conclusion as
Bagehot realizes England will never change to resemble the more agile and market driven
philosophies that eventually propel a free-wheeling America to economic dominance. As you
will see from this final passage I share, Bagehot foresees the shift in power a hundred
years before it happens, and without being too controversial, tells readers how hopeless
it will be to dare alter their destiny.

I know it will be said that in this work I have pointed out a deep malady,
and only suggested a superficial remedy. I have tediously insisted that the natural system
of banking is that of many banks keeping their own cash reserve, with the penalty of
failure before them if they neglect it. I have shown that our system is that of a single
bank keeping the whole reserve under no effectual penalty of failure. And yet I propose to
retain that system, and only attempt to mend and palliate it.

I can only reply that I propose to retain this system because I am quite
sure that it is of no manner of use proposing to alter it. A system of credit which has
slowly grown up as years went on, which has suited itself to the course of business, which
has forced itself on the habits of men, will not be altered because theorists disapprove
of it, or because books are written against it. You might as well, or better, try to alter
the English monarchy and substitute a republic, as to alter the present constitution of
the English money market, founded on the Bank of England, and substitute for it a system
in which each bank shall keep its own reserve.

NIETZSCHE & GODARD ON THE CENTRALITY OF THE JEWS IN WESTERN HISTORY

January 20, 2007 at 5:04 am | Posted in Arabs, Books, Globalization, History, Israel, Judaica, Philosophy, Zionism | Leave a comment

spin-globe.gif

books-globe.gif

globe-purple.gif

history.gif

world.gif

compass.gif

loudspeaker.gif

godard.jpg

CENTRALITY OF THE JEWS IN WESTERN HISTORY AS DESCRIBED BY NIETZSCHE AND GODARD

In the nineteenth century, Friedrich Nietzsche (1844-1900) who was strongly against antisemitism, nevertheless highlights the centrality of the Jews in Western and hence world history.

Godard’s movie, “Notre Musique”(2004) also highlights the centrality of the Jews, as expressed by the famous Palestinian poet who appears in the movie, Mahmud Darwish (see below).

This helps to explain the neocon/Ziocon hold on Washington and hence world policy. Jews are now seen as a kind of Western “cudgel” or “bludgeon” to beat Arabs, Muslims and the Third World in general. Zionist Jews like Henry Kissinger on TV shows like “Charlie Rose” constantly peddle a kind of unrelenting Islamophobia which acts like a fog on America’s ability to conceptualize the future, by instilling fear and creating an anti-Muslim paranoia and pall.

Friedrich Nietzsche: The Antichrist

http://praxeology.net/antichrist2.htm

“Precisely for this reason the Jews are the most fateful people in the history of the world: their influence has so falsified the reasoning of mankind in this matter that today the Christian can cherish anti-Semitism without realizing that it is no more than the final consequence of Judaism.”

The Jews are the most remarkable people in the history of the world, for when they were confronted with the question, to be or not to be, they chose, with perfectly unearthly deliberation, to be at any price: this price involved a radical falsification of all nature, of all naturalness, of all reality, of the whole inner world, as well as of the outer. They put themselves against all those conditions under which, hitherto, a people had been able to live, or had even been permitted to live; out of themselves they evolved an idea which stood in direct opposition to natural conditions — one by one they distorted religion, civilization, morality, history and psychology until each became a contradiction of its natural significance. We meet with the same phenomenon later on, in an incalculably exaggerated form, but only as a copy: the Christian church, put beside the “people of God,” shows a complete lack of any claim to originality. Precisely for this reason the Jews are the most fateful people in the history of the world: their influence has so falsified the reasoning of mankind in this matter that today the Christian can cherish anti-Semitism without realizing that it is no more than the final consequence of Judaism.

In my Genealogy of Morals I give the first psychological explanation of the concepts underlying those two antithetical things, a noble morality and a ressentiment morality, the second of which is a mere product of the denial of the former.

The Judaeo-Christian moral system belongs to the second division, and in every detail. In order to be able to say No to everything representing an ascending evolution of life — that is, to well-being, to power, to beauty, to self-approval — the instincts of ressentiment, here become downright genius, had to invent another world in which the affirmation of life appeared as the most evil and abominable thing imaginable. Psychologically, the Jews are a people gifted with the very strongest vitality, so much so that when they found themselves facing impossible conditions of life they chose voluntarily, and with a profound talent for self-preservation, the side of all those instincts which make for decadence — not as if mastered by them, but as if detecting in them a power by which “the world” could be defied. The Jews are the very opposite of decadents: they have simply been forced into appearing in that guise, and with a degree of skill approaching the non plus ultra of histrionic genius they have managed to put themselves at the head of all decadent movements (– for example, the Christianity of Paul –), and so make of them something stronger than any party frankly saying Yes to life. To the sort of men who reach out for power under Judaism and Christianity, — that is to say, to the priestly class — decadence is no more than a means to an end. Men of this sort have a vital interest in making mankind sick, and in confusing the values of “good” and “bad,” “true” and “false” in a manner that is not only dangerous to life, but also slanders it.

Godard’s movie, “Notre Musique” (2004) also highlights the centrality of the Jews, as understood by the famous Palestinian poet who appears in the movie, Mahmud Darwish:

Notre Musique (2004)

Director: Jean-Luc Godard

Part poetry, part journalism, part philosophy, master filmmaker Jean-Luc Godard’s Notre Musique is a witty and lyrical reflection on war through the ages. The film is structured into three Dantean Kingdoms: Hell, Purgatory and Heaven. The journey begins in Hell, represented by modern war and then moves to Purgatory, set in Sarajevo. Finally, Paradise is conceived as a small beach guarded by Marines from the United States. At the same time, the film also follows the parallel stories of two Israeli Jewish women, one drawn to the light and one drawn towards darkness.

A Palestinian poet laments that the world is interested in the Jew, how they have survived, it is an enemy we cannot win against he claimed, as Israeli leaders still believe in the War of Independence, an unresolvable legacy left by the British. Too bad Israel remains simply an appendage to Washington’s military establishment not concerned with its human rights abuses.

Again something that interests Godard, the “wound” of the current state of the globe; yet he situates the Middle East in a distance as a metaphor in fragments for other places,and seems to want to expose what is wrong with the landscape of the West, and cannot see a way out of this impasse/ paradigm.

 

BANK FOR INTERNATIONAL SETTLEMENTS BIS REVIEWS NO.7-6 2007: BERNANKE HOUSING PRICES ISLAM

January 20, 2007 at 3:26 am | Posted in Economics, Financial, Globalization, History, Research | Leave a comment

spin-globe.gif

books-globe.gif

globe-purple.gif

history.gif

world.gif

compass.gif

loudspeaker.gif

bis.gif

BIS Review No 7 & No 6

Bank for International Settlements

http://www.bis.org/review/index.htm

Please find BIS Review No 7 attached as an Adobe Acrobat (PDF) file.

Alternatively, you can access this BIS Review on the Bank for International Settlements’ website by clicking on http://www.bis.org/review/index.htm

What’s included?

BIS Review No 7 (19 January 2007)

Ben S Bernanke: Long-term fiscal challenges facing the United States
David Dodge: Summary of the latest Monetary Policy Report Update
Martín Redrado: Overview of monetary and financial policy in Argentina
Ranee Jayamaha: Budget 2007 – a path ahead
Susan Schmidt Bies: Economic outlook and developments in mortgage markets

______________________________

BIS Reviews please e-mail: press.service@bis.org

Please find BIS Review No 6 attached as an Adobe Acrobat (PDF) file.

Alternatively, you can access this BIS Review on the Bank for International Settlements’ website by clicking on http://www.bis.org/review/index.htm

What’s included?

BIS Review No 6 (18 January 2007)

Amando M Tetangco, Jr: The vital role of statistics in national development
Shamshad Akhtar: Shariah compliant corporate governance

Krzysztof Rybinski: The euro adoption – assessing benefits and costs
Irma Rosenberg: Riksbank to introduce own path for the repo rate
Ranee Jayamaha: Glimpse of current financial regulations
Frederic S Mishkin: The role of house prices in formulating monetary policy

BIS Reviews please e-mail: press.service@bis.org

BIS Review No 6 available

“Publications, Service” Publications@bis.org

Press, Service Press.Service@bis.org

Thursday, January 18, 2007

AMMAN: JORDAN MARKET BRIEFS

January 20, 2007 at 12:29 am | Posted in Arabs, Economics, Financial, Globalization, History, Islam, Middle East, Russia | Leave a comment

spin-globe.gif

books-globe.gif

globe-purple.gif

history.gif

world.gif

compass.gif

loudspeaker.gif

The Amman Stock Exchange’s (ASE)

Atlas Research Division

AB Invest’s Jordan and Palestine Market Briefs

January 18, 2007

research@Atlasinvest.net

Thursday, January 18, 2007

The Amman Stock Exchange’s (ASE) activity steadily picked up pace during its second week of trading in 2007. By the end of the week, the ASE General Index increased 5.49% to close at 5831.80 points, while the AB Invest Market Index (AMI) and the AB Invest Smaller Market Index (ASMI) closed at 558.87 points and 600.64 points, increasing 5.73% and 2.13%, respectively. Meanwhile,

Average Daily Trading Volume (ADTV) climbed to a healthy US$52.90 million compared to US$38.17 million the week before, while the advance to decline ratio stood at 1.23. Flashback…” Volumes continued to rise at the Amman Stock Exchange (ASE) as investors decided to take advantage of the capital gains they achieved, which were due to escalating prices.”…ASE brief January 2004

Please click on the following links to read the ASE Market Brief in your language of preference.

ASE English Brief: http://www.atlasinvest.net/html/research/market_brief/En_ASE_brief.pdf

ASE Arabic Brief: http://www.atlasinvest.net/html/research/market_brief/Ar_ASE_brief.pdf

Political tensions between Fatah and Hamas were subdued this week as the government signed an agreement with representatives of government employees to end their five-month long strike in exchange for guarantees to pay past due salaries soon. The agreement came in light of the revival of talks regarding the formation of a national unity government.

Flashback…

“Historically, PALTEL and PADICO accounted for almost all trading volumes. This situation is quickly changing, as the market gains more depth and breadth.” …PSE brief Mar 2005

Please click on the following links to read the PSE Market Brief in your language of preference.

PSE English Brief: http://www.atlasinvest.net/html/research/market_brief/En_PSE_brief.pdf

PSE Arabic Brief: http://www.atlasinvest.net/html/research/market_brief/Ar_PSE_brief.pdf

http://www.atlasinvest.net/html/Disclaimer/Disclaimer.html

Sincerely,

Atlas Research Division

Contact us research@Atlasinvest.net

http://www.atlasinvest.net/html/contact_us/contact_us.html

AB Invest’s Jordan and Palestine Market Briefs January 18, 2007

research@Atlasinvest.net

Thursday, January 18, 2007


Entries and comments feeds.